Good Intentions

Chapters

Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Epilogue
Chapter 3

Chapter 1

=====// \=====

There were times, she reflected, when perhaps she went a bit far in her obsession with helping animals. Creeping along in the shadows of the Everfree Forest behind Sweet Apple Acres long after the twilight had deepened into full darkness probably counted as one of them. With only the light of a waning moon to guide her, the chances of finding the injured eagle owl that Applejack had told her about were pretty slim at the best of times, but deserved her best effort despite the creepy atmosphere under the thick canopy of the forest.

It was the nature of the silence which was most unnerving, she decided. Normally, there would be the bright chirp of nocturnal crickets and the occasional rustle of animals in a forest, but here there was just the creak and sigh of branch on branch, more than could be strictly accounted for by the light and fitful breeze. She shivered. The Everfree Forest was also home to any number of wild and dangerous creatures, and while they seldom ventured this close to the edge of the forest one would be enough. Maybe she should have accepted Applejack's offer to join her. At least that way there would be someone to watch her back, and the conversation would help keep the darkness at bay.

Swallowing, she screwed up her courage. The road to Fillydelphia was just ahead, that would be the perfect end-point for her search. She had done her best, and now she would be able to return home to her little cottage with her head held high, knowing she'd faced her fears of the dark and the Forest. And in the morning, maybe she could enlist Angel and some of the other animals to help her search in the daylight when it wasn't so creepy.

At last! She reached out to tap a hoof on the road surface. “Tag!” she said, giggling quietly. Almost in answer, there came a loud snort in the near distance. Squeaking in alarm, she shot across the road to dive behind some bushes. Quivering, she forced herself to peek carefully through the leaves. There was a huge, dark shape approaching, and gradually, she could hear tired voices bickering.

“...further than I thought.”

“Yeah, and it's been slower than we thought.”

“What can I say? This thing's heavy.”

“Well, you did insist on bringing absolutely everything!”

She could hear the slow clop of hooves on the road, and the rumble and creak of some sort of wagon. That was a relief – it was just a wagon and some tired ponies, not some huge, terrifying, voracious monster bearing down on Ponyville. Which wouldn't have been the first time. All the same, she couldn't quite bring herself to step out and greet the strangers.

“My hooves are killing me!” moaned the smaller pony. She sounded like a mare. The other, taller pony harnessed alongside her sighed, and the wagon came to a halt almost directly in front of her hiding place. Fluttershy pulled back into the shadows. Not only were they strange ponies, if they saw her now it would be dreadfully embarrassing trying to explain.

“Climb up and take a rest,” said the tall pony gruffly. “We're nearly there now.”

There was a brief pause while the smaller pony digested this. “Are you sure? I mean-”

“Come on, Sums, before I change my mind.” The tall pony, probably a stallion, leaned over to nudge the smaller one with his head, and the mare hesitated for a moment before unhitching herself and walking stiffly to the back of the wagon to clamber aboard.

“I swear, you are absolutely the most brilliant pony who has ever lived in all Equestria!” came the mare's pathetically grateful voice.

The stallion chuckled tiredly. “Yeah, yeah. Why don't you tell me how comfortable it is back there, too, just to really rub it in?” He heaved forward against the traces with a grunt, and slowly the wagon creaked back into motion.

She watched it go until she was sure they couldn't see her, and then shot back across the road and along the narrow stretch between the Everfree Forest and the apple trees. She had intended to walk back – all right, maybe a dignified trot – but instead she found herself galloping for home and the safe, comforting glow of the little lamp she had left lit to keep the shadows at bay.

=====// \=====

She had never been one for early mornings as a filly, constantly in trouble for being late to class at Flight School – until she started on the Dawn Patrol for Ponyville. Despite a few hard weeks initially, dragging herself out of bed with much muttering and complaining, she had quickly come to love this time of day when everything was crisp and fresh and new. Today, the night was chilly enough that the cold rush of the slipstream made her eyes water a little, but that was a small price to pay.

To the east, she could see the first blush of dawn was just breaking over the horizon. In a few minutes, the first true rays of sun would follow, bathing her in light at this altitude quite some time before it fell on the Everfree Forest and slumbering Ponyville. The Pegasus Council had promised everypony a beautiful sunny day today, and she was going to make sure it was utterly flawless from first to last. Naturally!

That, of course, was another benefit of the Dawn Patrol. Her work done for the day, barring anything unexpected, she could relax, hang out with her friends, and maybe even catch up on her sleep with a little afternoon snooze in the sun on a cloud she kept in her back yard.

There was relatively little for her to do this morning, just a few mare's-tails of cirrus to tidy away, and then she could indulge herself in what she loved best – flying. Flying fast and free and untrammelled by anypony. She was the sole master of the air and sky! Sure, maybe she'd try out some of her aerobatics, but the real work on her moves for the Wonderbolts was afternoon stuff. This was more about fun and the exhilarating rush of adrenaline.

She pumped her wings harder, the clean, cool air pouring like a balm over her flight feathers as she gained some serious speed. Just as things started to blur, she kicked into a rocketing climb, snapping her wings shut tight against her body and twitching into a wingless spiralling ascent. Oh yeah, the Stairway to Heaven, she thought, grinning exultantly as her momentum gradually died. There was that perfect, joyous moment of weightlessness as gravity and momentum cancelled each other out perfectly, and she used it to cancel the spin. Arching her neck and back, she fell into a back flip which ended with her pointing straight down and gathering speed like a falling anvil. And the crowd! Goes! Wiiiiiiiiiiild! she chanted in her head, laughing aloud. Her wings flared, bringing her around in a gentle arc to a fast glide. She got a funny look from a passing crow and stuck her tongue out at it. Ha! You wish, buddy! Hey...!

There was a strange sight in Ponyville's main square near the town hall; a wagon piled high with a tarpaulin over it. It wasn't one of Applejack's, that was for sure, and despite her friend being an early-to-rise type, this was a little early even for her. That pony in front looked unfamiliar, too. With her job done, she decided to fly down and check it out.

She flared her wings and came to a near-silent hover not far away. Yep, a stranger, an Earth pony with a grey coat and darker grey mane, still hitched to the wagon but fast asleep with one hind leg cocked and resting on the tip of his hoof. Quite a tall pony, actually, nearly as big as Applejack's brother Macintosh, but where Big Mac was all slabs of muscle this pony was sorta thin and wiry. His cutie mark was weird too; it looked like one of those pointy compass things for drawing circles.

She tried a cough to get his attention. No point in scaring him. There was no reaction other than the twitch of one ear. What was that, anyway? That was pathetic, she sounded like Fluttershy! Time for something a little more forceful!

“Hey there! G'morning!” she said brightly. That got a reaction. There was a small snort and the pony stretched himself, his eyes blinking slowly in confusion. He looked around blearily for a moment before those eyes focused on her. Yep, grey as well. Wow, he's really colour-co-ordinated. Rarity will either be impressed or horrified, she thought to herself.

“Welcome to Ponyville! How are you doing down there?” she said aloud.

“Oh. Hallo. Am I-” he broke off for a jaw-cracking yawn, “Am I in the way here?”

“Nope, don't think so. You probably shouldn't leave it there all day though. Where are you headed? That's a bit of a funny place to hole up for the night?”

The pony was stamping his hooves slowly, obviously sore. “Ponyville, actually. But it was so late when we got here, I didn't want to disturb anypony so I just tried to find somewhere out of the wind, and here was closest.”

She smiled. “Aw, nopony would have minded! Hay, if you were really late you could always have gone to Twilight's place. She's usually up half the night, anyhow.”

She got a tired smile, “But I don't know your friend Twilight. Actually, I don't know anypony here.”

She folded her wings and dropped lightly onto her hooves. “Well, you do now – Rainbow Dash, nice to meet you!”

He held out a large hoof. “I'm Silver Braise.”

She gave it an emphatic shake, but jumped a little in surprise at a groggy voice from the wagon.

“Sils?”

He started to unhitch himself from the traces, “Are you awake back there?”

“Where are we?” This time the voice was a little stronger.

“Ponyville. Come out and see! They've even laid on a welcoming committee,” said Silver Braise drily.

Rainbow Dash laughed. “Just me, I'm afraid. Wait until you meet Pinkie Pie, now she's a welcoming committee all on her own!”

A rumpled-looking Unicorn appeared around the back of the wagon. She, too, was a grey, with a neatly clipped pattern on her flanks around her scissors-and-comb cutie mark, but instead of the stallion's grey she had a black mane above her horn and little gold hoops studded down her ears. She sleepily blinked her bright blue eyes for a moment before narrowing them at the other pony as he released the last buckles and stepped free of the harness.

“Silver Hammerbuck Braise, are you seriously going to tell me you've spent the whole night hitched to this confounded wagon?” she asked in a dangerous voice. Short and dainty, even for a Unicorn, she could nevertheless summon an impressive amount of intimidating ire.

“Not if I can avoid it?” the stallion said hopefully.

“You've been standing there all night?” The Unicorn turned to Rainbow Dash, “Please tell me you didn't find him like this?”

Silver Braise winced. “Err...”

Rainbow Dash twitched her tail nervously. “Uh, well, actually..,” she gave the stallion an apologetic look. “Yup.”

Silver Braise got a furious glare, but as the little mare strode towards him the look faded.

“Sils, you crazy straw-for-brains idiot!” she said softly, nuzzled him gently, “Are you all right?”

“Yeah, I'll be fine. And I thought you said I was, what was it? The most brilliant pony who ever lived?”

The mare snorted derisively. “That was last night. I can see you're back to normal now.”

Rainbow Dash shuffled her flight feathers awkwardly, feeling like she was intruding. Doing so must have got the other pony's attention, because she stepped away from Silver Braise and belatedly introduced herself

“Oh, I'm sorry. My name's Summer Clip.”

“Rainbow Dash,” she introduced herself proudly.

“You're a weather pony?”

“You betcha! Weather pony and one of the best fliers in Equestria!” she said. Hey, it's not boasting if it's true, she told herself. “I was just finishing up the Dawn Patrol.”

Summer Clip looked up for a moment. “Wow, you've done a great job!”

Rainbow Dash grinned. “Absolutely!” She puffed out her chest as the first rays of dawn spilled across the town square. “And you're just in time for the best bit – first light!”

“Ooh!”

The two strange ponies looked around with great interest. Rainbow Dash watched smugly. Yeah, Ponyville wasn't the biggest, but it was a pretty little town and had just about everything a pony could want.

Eventually, Summer Clip turned back to her. “Is there somewhere we can go to get out of the way? We can't just leave this wagon here. And after that, I should buy this fool a good breakfast.”

Silver Braise shrugged. “There's plenty of grazing-”

“Oh no you don't! You're going to get a good nosebag and like it! A nice hot bran mash, if I can find one, with a big spoonful of molasses mixed in.”

Silver Braise snorted a sigh. “Yes, mother,” he said mockingly.

Summer Clip narrowed her eyes at him again, and Rainbow Dash decided to step in before any further fireworks broke out. “Well, I don't know about permanently, but for the time being you can park up at Twilight's place. It's the big tree over there,” she said, pointing.

“She won't mind?” asked Silver Braise, hurriedly trotting over to the wagon shafts and pulling on the harness. Summer Clip just stood there, giving the poor stallion the evil eye.

“Nah, she probably won't even notice!” She leapt into the air and flew around behind the wagon. “Let's get this thing moving. How about I give you a hoof?”

She put her shoulder to the tailboard and shoved. It didn't move. Hay, it barely even rocked! She dug her hooves in, braced herself, and heaved as hard as she could. The wagon creaked slightly, then dropped back into the wheel ruts.

“You ready back there?” came Silver Braise's voice.

“Yeah, no problem,” Rainbow Dash wheezed, still pushing. There came a louder series of creaks and the wagon slowly lurched into motion, nearly dropping her flat on her face as it moved from under her. “What the hay have you got in this thing, rocks?” Sure, Earth ponies were supposed to be strong, but that scrawny-looking pony up front must be a whole lot stronger than he looked to move this thing.

“Iron, mostly,” said Summer Clip in an amused voice, taking a place next to Silver Braise and adding her own muscle power. “I managed to talk him into leaving the lead at home.”

Together, the three of them managed to bring the wagon around and shove it into the small paddock beside the library. Once the wagon was safely off the road, Rainbow Dash blew out her cheeks. Next time, just stick to the flying, she told herself.

“Why don't I just go and see if Twilight's home? I'm sure she'd like to meet you,” said Rainbow Dash. That, and there was no chance that Twilight would be up and about; no doubt her friend had spent the night poring over some dusty old tome again. Heh, it was always fun to pull her tail a bit.

She flew up to Twilight's bedroom window and rapped hard, “Oh, Twiiii-light! You have visitors! Rise and shine, show a leg! Hoofs off hocks, on with socks!” she called, trying to keep the laughter out of her voice. To her surprise, the front door opened beneath her almost immediately.

“How many times, Rainbow? Just use the door, will you?!”

Rainbow Dash goggled. Not only was Twilight awake, but her mane was neatly brushed and, judging by the bowl of dandelion muesli floating in front of her, already halfway through breakfast.

“What are you doing up?” she spluttered.

“Shouldn't I be asking you that, seeing as you were the one banging on my window?” Twilight noticed the two strange ponies and gave them an enquiring look.

Rainbow Dash coughed. “Yeah, um, Twilight, this is Silver Braise and Summer Clip. They just got to Ponyville and need somewhere to park their wagon.”

“Hallo,” said Summer Clip nervously. “I hope you don't mind, but Rainbow Dash suggested we put it in your paddock for the time being.”

Twilight blinked, mentally shifting up a few gears. “No, not at all. Welcome to Ponyville! Won't you come in?”

The purple pony turned tail and led the way inside, looking over her shoulder as the newcomers followed her, Rainbow Dash swooping down to bring up the rear. “Um, sorry about the mess.”

Rainbow Dash tried not to snicker. As usual, there were books on every surface and piles of notes and drawings scattered around the library. Typical Twilight, but that didn't explain why she was so chipper this morning?

“Have a seat,” said Twilight cheerfully, as she led them into the small kitchen, “Is anypony hungry?”

There was a loud, answering gurgle from Silver Braise's midriff, and the tall pony gave an embarrassed smile.

“I think that's a 'Yes',” laughed Twilight. “Summer Clip, Rainbow?”

“If it's not too much trouble?” said Summer Clip hesitantly.

“We don't want to eat you out of house and home,” added Silver Braise, his nostrils already twitching.

“Trust me, once you've had Pinkie Pie come and visit a few times, feeding you guys can't be any trouble at all,” said Twilight lightly.

“You got any of those Cloudburst Clusters left?” asked Rainbow Dash eagerly.

Twilight busied herself around the kitchen and quickly had bowls in front of her unexpected visitors. The sound of contented munching filled the kitchen, although the two new ponies looked fascinated as she used her magic to pour four steaming cups of nettle tea.

“So, are you in Ponyville for long?” Twilight asked when everypony had a chance to make some inroads into their breakfast.

Summer Clip and Silver Braise exchanged a look. “That depends,” said the stallion.

“We were thinking of heading to Canterlot eventually,” said Summer Clip. “For now, we were hoping to stay here for a while, find some work.”

“Earn some money,” Silver Braise added. “Setting up in Canterlot might be a bit expensive to do right away.”

“Yeah, and this way we can maybe pop up and see what it's like beforehoof, get an idea of where to go, and so on,” said Summer Clip. “It must be a thrilling place.”

Rainbow Dash and Twilight grinned. “It has its good points,” said Twilight.

“So, where are you two from, anyway?” asked Rainbow Dash.

“We're from a little place called Fetlock Bath. It's about forty miles south-east of Manechester,” said Silver Braise.

“Wow, that's, like, way up in the hills, isn't it?” asked Rainbow Dash.

Summer Clip smiled. “Well, it's certainly a bit of a trot from Ponyville!”

Twilight frowned. “I've never even heard of Fetlock Bath?”

“Yes!” Rainbow Dash cheered, pumping a hoof, “There's actually something Twilight doesn't know! Unbelievable!” She rolled her eyes when she caught sight of Twilight's scowl. “Oh, lighten up!”

Twilight shook her head. “So, what do you two do? It must be quite something if it needs a whole wagon full of stuff?” she asked, changing the subject.

“Most of it's his; that's why he's done most of the pulling,” said Summer Clip.

“OK, fine! Next time, we're taking two wagons,” joked Silver Braise.

Summer Clip just snorted in amusement and rolled her eyes, muttering, “Jerk!” under her breath. “I'm a stylist, of sorts. Manes, tails, and all-over coat clipping,” she said in a louder voice.

“Sounds easy, doesn't it? You wouldn't believe the number of scissors and shears and clippers and things she thinks she needs,” said Silver. At Summer Clip's flat look, he hurried on. “I, on the other hoof, am a woodworker. Carpentry, joinery, marquetry-”

“Idiocy,” Summer Clip interjected with a fond grin.

“-cabinet making, and general wood-related stuff,” he finished. “I had to bring some of the larger equipment with me, or I'd never be able to afford to replace it, even if I could find it.”

“Some of it he had to make himself,” said Summer Clip proudly.

“Cool! Well, you've met Rainbow, and as for me, uh, I'm just a librarian,” said Twilight modestly.

“Walking library, more like,” Rainbow Dash muttered. Twilight ignored her.

“So, what can you tell me about Fetlock Bath?”

The three of them nattered away happily about the small village, and Rainbow Dash tuned them out. It didn't sound too different to Ponyville, except that the population was almost all earth ponies, with only a couple of Pegasi. Boring!

They were interrupted by a heavy pounding at the door. Twilight's head jerked up.

“Oh, horse-feathers, is that the time? Spike? Spike!”

“Yeah, coming!” came a loud, coltish voice from upstairs.

Twilight dashed to the door and pulled it open. “Just a minute!” she cried, wheeling away to canter into the library. From the kitchen, Rainbow Dash could see a Royal Guard waiting impassively in his golden armour. Oh, that explained why Twilight was so uncharacteristically early. She could hear Spike listing off books and equipment as he trailed after Twilight.

“...of Extraneous Enchantments, and I packed Titan's Tortuous Technical Thaumaturgical Thesaurus, just in case. Oh, and I packed one of Pinkie's cupcakes in case you get hungry on the way.”

“Thanks Spike, you're the greatest!” Twilight poked her head back into the kitchen, shrugging a pair of bulging saddlebags over her withers, and explained hurriedly, “I'm really sorry, everypony, but I've got to get to Canterlot this morning and now there's ponies waiting! Silver Braise, Summer Clip, it was really nice to meet you and I hope we'll see each other again when I get back. Spike, you know what to do with the library, and if there's any trouble with anything else-”

“He'll go straight around to Rarity's,” interrupted Rainbow Dash, grinning knowingly.

The little dragon gave an embarrassed smile, “Well, I could go to Pinkie's, if you'd prefer?”

Twilight looked thoughtful for a second, “Good point; Rarity it is. And that reminds me; Rainbow, can you please tell Pinkie and Rarity that I won't be able to make lunch today?”

“Sure thing, Twilight. Say 'Hi' to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna from everypony!”

Twilight smiled, “Will do. 'Bye!”

They followed her to the door, saying their goodbyes, and Rainbow Dash saw a stunned look exchanged by the two other ponies as they saw Twilight jump into a flying royal chariot and be whisked away.

“Hang on, that's Twilight, as in Twilight Sparkle? As in the Twilight Sparkle? Nightmare Moon and Discord and everything?” said Summer Clip slowly.

“Which would make you...oh,” said Silver Braise. “She really is going to see Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, isn't she?”

Rainbow Dash puffed out her chest proudly at their awed looks. “Pretty much, yeah.”

Silver Braise swallowed and stamped a hind hoof nervously, “And we just crashed her place for breakfast.”

The two grey ponies looked at each other and let out a horrified groan.

“Eh, relax! She didn't mind. She's just an ordinary pony,” said Spike, with a curious look at the unfamiliar visitors.

“No, she's not, she's a dork!” snorted Rainbow Dash. “Spike's right, don't sweat it.”

“Yeah, says you; one of her best friends!” Silver Braise pointed out.

“Exactly. I'd know, right? C'mon!” said Rainbow Dash, rolling her eyes.

“If you say so,” said Summer Clip dubiously. “But thank her for breakfast, all the same.”

“No problem. So, new day, new town; what are you going to do today?”

“Oh, err, I don't think we'd got that far,” said Summer Clip, with a glance at Silver Braise. “Probably have a look around and get a feel for the place, maybe see if anypony needs a hoof with anything.”

“Right. I think you should really go talk to Rarity at the Carousel Boutique. Between her and the ponies at the spa, they'd probably be able to help you. As for you, Silver Braise, I dunno. Maybe go and see if the mayor's heard of anypony who needs help?” suggested Rainbow Dash.

“Thanks, that sounds like a good idea. Well, maybe we'll go and have a look around all the same.”

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Sure thing. If you get lost, I'm sure somepony will help you. And if you get hungry, then just look for Sugarcube Corner, you can't miss it.”

“Yeah, if you don't mind getting glomped by Pinkie Pie,” Spike snickered.

“What is it with this Pinkie Pie pony? Everypony keeps mentioning her like she's, I dunno, dangerous?” asked Silver Braise.

Rainbow Dash laughed. “Nah, Pinkie's not dangerous, she's just..,” she trailed off, trying to think of a word to sum up her friend.

“Crazy?” Spike suggested, “Off the wall? Completely random?”

“Enthusiastic. Pinkie's just... really keen,” Rainbow Dash settled on lamely.

“Oh yeah, but there's keen, and then there's Pinkie-keen,” said Spike.

“Right. Well, we'll just brace ourselves for whatever comes,” said Silver Braise wryly. “Thanks again for breakfast.”

Spike and Rainbow Dash stood in the door of the library and watched the two grey ponies head towards Stirrup Street.

“Well, they were weird,” snorted Spike. “'Oh, Twilight! Our hero!'” he said mockingly.

Rainbow Dash laughed. “It's hard to believe that our local egghead's that famous!”

“You, on the other hoof..,” said Spike, with a draconic grin which showed off a disturbing number of teeth, even at his age.

“You betcha! Now I really oughta go report in at Cloudsdale before they start thinking my awesomeness levels have slipped. See you later, Spike!”

Rainbow Dash crouched slightly, tensing her muscles, and rocketed into the inviting sky.

=====// \=====

There was nothing better than a sunny day on the farm in spring, thought Macintosh contentedly. Keeping busy, in an unhurried sort of way, pruning and ploughing with the warm sun on your back and none of the worry or pressure of the harvest. Having a sister with an 'in' with the Weather Patrol certainly didn't hurt, either.

Today was one of those days. Moseying along in front of the plough, the beautiful scent of warm earth in his nostrils and birdsong in the air. He smiled secretly to himself, thinking of the time that he had caught Fluttershy trying to act as choirmaster and teach the birds what they already knew; such a gentle soul that even the animals didn't have the heart to tell her off!

Making the wide turn at the ranch end of the field, he started off back up towards the town. There was a pony standing at the ranch gate. Grey. Looked lost.

Macintosh kept up his usual unhurried pace. If the stranger wanted anything, he'd still be waiting when Mac got there. He nibbled pensively on the end of the wheat stalk he kept between his teeth; less a snack than a prophylaxis from the days when he'd had a raging peppermint sugarstraw addiction as a colt. Nope, he couldn't think of anypony they were expecting, and it didn't look like one of his sister's friends, neither.

“Hallo there,” said the stranger as Mac neared the fence.

“Howdy,” said Macintosh, keeping the plough moving.

“Err, I'm looking for somepony called Applejack?”

Macintosh let out a loud snort and came to a halt, having a good, relaxing shake as the pressure came off his collar. “My sister,” he said laconically.

“Ah. I see. My name's Silver Braise, I'm new in town. I was told she might be able to help me find somewhere to set up a workshop?”

Macintosh chewed this over for a few moments. “Reckon so. Mind if I finish?”

“No, not at all. Whenever you're ready.”

Macintosh nodded, and leaned forward against his collar. When he felt the ploughshare begin to cut through the heavy soil, he resumed his steady walk. It wasn't much, but a good crop of maize off this field would be invaluable next winter, and there was always room for a few more carrots.

In total, the field was about half an acre, he knew. Set 'em about two hoofwidths apart in the row, and his rows were about a good stride apart themselves, that gave him... 10,000 plants, near enough. Given a kernel weighed about a hundredth of an ounce, he'd need... okay... about seven and a half pounds of corn kernels. Call it eight. Now then...

The stranger simply stood patiently as Macintosh made another circuit, absently pondering seed requirements and potential yields. By the time he came around again, the pony was peacefully cropping the occasional mouthful of the scrappy grass by the roadside. It was nice, in a way. Most ponies would be in an itchin' hurry by now. Still, he had his field to plough and he wasn't about to leave a job half-done.

Up and down, up and down...several circuits later, one final leg along the fence would do it. The stranger was still there, waiting patiently.

“Ready?” Macintosh asked as he made the final turn.

“Sure.”

The grey pony fell into stride with him on the other side of the fence. “Nice day,” he ventured.

“Yup,” said Macintosh simply. “Name's Mac.”

“Nice to meet you.” The other pony simply left it at that. No pointless blathering.

Macintosh was beginning to like him already.

=====// \=====

Applejack was in the barn looking over the remains of the old cider press when she heard her brother calling for her.

“In here, Mac!” she hollered.

Her brother was accompanied by an unfamiliar Earth pony. Standing next to Mac, it was apparent that they were both of a similar height, but on his own the grey pony's light build made him look even taller. Maybe he was just young and yet to fill out. Either way, at least he wasn't that darn fool of an inspector from the Agriculture Department again, trying to tell her how to grow her apples. She would have sent him away with a flea in his ear – again!

“Miss Applejack?”

“That's me, right enough, but please, just call me Applejack. My family and I run Sweet Apple Acres, here. What can I do for you, Mister?”

She listened as the big pony introduced himself and explained his mission. Apparently Bonbon had directed him to the ranch.

“What sort o' workshop are you making, Mr. Braise?”

“I'm a woodworker, Miss Applejack. I don't need anything fancy, just as long as it has four walls and a roof, for the time being.”

Applejack thought for a few moments. “I'm afraid I really don't think I can help you, Mr. Braise, everything I got's plumb full-up, or like to be come apple-buck season. Now that I think about it, there is an old shack on the Berry farm they ain't used in ages. I was going to see Ma Berry this afternoon; you're welcome to join me and I can introduce ya?”

“Thank you, Miss Applejack, that's very kind of you. In the meantime, if you need any labour about the place, I don't mind getting my hooves dirty.”

“Right now, I think Big Mac and Caramel and I have got it covered. You any good with trees?”

The stranger grinned. “Only after they've stopped being trees, I'm afraid!”

Applejack and Macintosh both chuckled. “That ain't much use right now, but if you can pull a wagon you'll be welcome come apple-buck season,” said Big Mac in his deep, slow voice.

Silver flinched a little, rolling his shoulders. “I've had rather a lot of practice at that recently. If I'm still around at harvest time, just say the word.”

“Why, that's right neighbourly of you, Mr. Braise, you can be sure you'll be hearing from us! For now, I could sure do with some advice on this here cider press of mine. Darn thing gave out on me last year. Even with hooves the size of Big Mac, squeezing apples by hoof loses its appeal real quick, let me tell you!” said Applejack. She saw his ears prick up, and he walked over to examine press more closely.

“Let's see what...oh dear.” He prodded the splintered remains of the screw with a judicious hoof, then the rest of the frame. He even lay down to inspect the bed from underneath, and sniffed various parts carefully. “This has seen quite a few crops of apples, hasn't it?”

“Longer 'n I can remember, that's for sure. Maybe Granny would know?” said Applejack, pushing her hat up on her head. “What do you say, Mr. Braise?”

“Well... it's in pretty good shape, other than the screw. No rot anywhere, and it's seasoned well. I could cut you a new screw, but to be honest you would be better off getting one made in iron. If it's hardened and tempered properly, well, your great-grandfoals will probably still be using it.”

Big Mac snorted at her side, swishing his tail. “Told ya.”

“You did, and like I told you, Drop Forge told me it needed an iron frame, basically a whole new press, and we can't afford that!” said Applejack in annoyance.

“I think your Drop Forge is trying to drum up some business,” said Silver diplomatically. “All you really need is the screw and the nut – we can build that into the rest of the press. How do you use this thing, anyway?”

Applejack gave him a brief run-down of the process. “We got the big ol' crushing mill over there, but it ain't exactly quick work to crunch them apples up fine and then get 'em into the press. Every year, it's always a struggle to make enough cider to keep everypony happy around here.”

Silver chewed on his lip for a minute in thought. “Right, the first thing to do is speak to Drop Forge and get him to quote for a new screw. With your permission, I'll do that and then give you some idea of how much the whole thing will cost. Where can I get my hooves on some timber around here?”

“That'd be Windfall, over towards Whitetail Wood on the north-east side of town. If you're after lumber, she's your mare, right enough.”

“What sort o' timber you after?” asked Macintosh.

“Oak for this job, but I can find a use for just about anything well-seasoned.”

Applejack let out a short laugh. “The only thing we got here is applewood, which ain't fit for much more than what we use it for – firewood!”

Silver's ears pricked up. “Applewood? Believe it or not, I could make all sorts of things out of that.”

“I dare say we've got enough that we could spare you some,” said Applejack. “In the meantime, I think you've got yourself a deal, Mr. Braise, all you need now is somewhere to make it. You're more'n welcome to join us for lunch before we head on up to the Berry's place, if you like?”

“Thank you, but I'm supposed to be meeting somepony in town.”

Macintosh chuckled, “Sugarcube Corner?”

Silver grinned, “Yes, and I shall be on the lookout for Pinkie Pie!”

“You know Pinkie?” said Applejack in surprise, “Shoot, the invites ain't even arrived yet, she must be slipping!”

“I haven't met her yet, but seeing as I've been warned about her by just about everypony, I'm not sure if I should be worried or not!”

Applejack laughed. “Pinkie's a little different, but she just loves meeting new ponies and making friends. I'll meet you there after lunch?”

“That sounds fine – assuming I survive! Well, thank you both and I'll see you shortly.”

Applejack and Macintosh said their goodbyes, watching the tall pony trot up the lane towards the town.

“Poor fella. He don't know what he's let himself in for,” said Macintosh, shaking his head slowly.

“Ah, consider it a test for surviving in Ponyville. And besides; at least there'll be cupcakes!”

=====// \=====

Summer Clip was resting by the fountain in the town square when Silver Braise arrived, splashing one hoof idly in the water. It was pretty enough, he supposed, but why there should be a statue of a pony balancing on a ball in the middle of it escaped him.

“There you are! I was wondering if you'd gotten lost!” she exclaimed as he trotted up.

“Not quite! I did meet a couple of ponies who sent me to meet somepony called Applejack. She says she knows someone who has a place where I can set up, and I might even have a first job, too!” said Silver enthusiastically.

“That's great! I had a bit of a nose around, but I didn't get too far,” said Summer, as they set off towards the gingerbread-house extravagance of Sugarcube Corner.

“Did you talk to Rarity, like Rainbow Dash suggested?”

Summer gave him an uneasy look. “No, not yet. I did go and see the Mayor, though, and a few other ponies. I want to try to do things on my own, first.”

“Fair enough,” said Silver, pulling the door to the shop open, “After you.”

Inside, the shop was just as brightly decorated as the exterior, with cheerful cake-themed decoration on just about every surface. The air was ripe with the scent of the tempting pastries and cupcakes lined up on the counter tops, but as they looked around, the shop appeared to be deserted.

“Hallo? Anypony here?” called Silver.

There was a loud shout of, “Pull!” from the corner, and his head snapped around just in time to receive something soft and slightly warm splattered across his muzzle, blinding him. He stumbled backwards, falling onto his rump, and felt Summer trip over him and fall with a thump. His eyes were covered in something thick and sticky, and as he raised a hoof to wipe it away he could taste sweet lemon.

Stunned at the sudden attack, he turned his head to see Summer in much the same state as he was, covered in crumbs and bright pink icing with a little garnish sliding off the end of her horn. Wiping the goo off her face, she gave him a disbelieving look before they both turned to look for the source of the attack. Sitting on the floor in the corner of the shop behind a pair of miniature catapults was an Earth pony with a bright pink coat.

She pushed a steel helmet which was threatening to fall over her eyes back on her head, revealing a bouffant pink mane, and propped her chin on her hoof. “Hmm,” she said pensively, “Maybe Ponyville's just not ready for fast food?”

Wondering if he'd gone mad, he turned to look at Summer again, who was doing much the same thing and mouthing, 'What the...!'

Snapping out of her reverie, the pink pony bounded to her hooves and bounced exuberantly over to them. “Oh, wow! Hi there! Sorry about that, you're really not at all who I was expecting but I had everything set up and you were just right there and I was like, ooh, this is too perfect! Pow! Pow! But instead of chomp, it was like ker-splut which isn't what I had in mind at all I mean this would be perfect for my friend Rainbow Dash? She's always in such a hurry and she loves cupcakes and I thought maybe I could help her out but instead I kinda got you two instead.” The pink pony's blizzard-of-consciousness petered out and she gave them both a blinding grin for a moment, which faltered only slightly at the lack of reaction. “I'm really sorry,” she said in a lower voice.

“Uh...,” Silver said intelligently, still lost somewhere shortly after the words 'Hi there'.

“What in the hay was that?!” said Summer in a faint, disbelieving voice.

The pink pony whipped out a cloth and started mopping the mess off the unicorn's face while still rattling on at a million miles per hour. “Yeah, I'm really, really sorry about that. On the bright side, it's my favourite icing, I left out the vanilla this time but it's turned out really super-delish and you get the fabulously zippy-zesty lemon zap with the creamy mascarpone which is really strangely appropriate seeing as I've inadvertently masked a couple of ponies with it. Sorry.”

“There is icing. In. My. Mane.” growled Summer, with ponicide in her eyes and one front hoof pawing at the floor. Showing that she wasn't totally oblivious to the rest of the world, the other pony took a judicious step backwards and Silver held out a hoof between the two.

“Easy now, Sums,” he said in a warning voice.

Summer's blow-torch glare didn't subside in the least. After a moment, she let out a furious snort and spun on her heels, stalking outside and leaving the door rattling in its frame.

“Whoa! OK, that didn't go so well,” said the pink pony, apparently to herself.

“You don't say?”

“Please tell me that she's always a grumpy, grouchy McGrumpypants and I haven't just made her hate me when we've only just met?” she begged.

“Well, you did just whack her in the face with a high-velocity cupcake,” Silver pointed out carefully, “That's not particularly welcoming.”

The pony sagged, even some of the joyful poofiness going out of her mane. “You're right. And I am really, really sorry. I mean, I haven't even introduced myself yet, I'm-”

“Pinkie Pie?” Silver broke in.

Pinkie hesitated for a moment, her mouth still open in mid-flow. “How did you know that?” she asked.

He grinned. “Lucky guess?”

=====// \=====

When Silver emerged from Sugarcube Corner, a large paper bag clutched in his teeth, he looked around and tried to work out where Summer had got to. Finally, he spotted her in the main square at the fountain, trying to rinse off the caked mess. He trotted over and carefully set the bag down on the cobbles next to her.

“Are you all right?”

She glowered at him in silence for a moment and then shook, sending water droplets flying from her saturated mane. He sighed.

“I know you're upset, but it's not the end of the world.”

“She hit me in the face, Sils. And she thought it was funny,” Summer said in a small, hurt voice.

Silver's ears flattened. “I don't know what she thought. I do know she spent the last ten minutes apologising to me every time she opened her mouth, and believe me she did a lot of it.”

“Oh, sure! It's when your back's turned that you have to worry,” said Summer bitterly, stamping an angry hoof.

“I'm really not sure what to make of it, to be honest; all the other ponies did say that she's a bit peculiar. But I do think she was being sincere when she apologised,” said Silver. He knew that even as a grown mare, Summer found it difficult to deal with being the butt of other ponies' humour. Certain ponies had a lot to answer for.

“Maybe.”

“Well, I believe her,” said Silver. He leaned over and gave her a gentle nuzzle. “You really think I'd let somepony get away with picking on you?”

Summer gave him a watery smile. “Probably not,” she admitted, “And if you pick a fight at least this time you won't get grounded by your parents.”

Silver snorted. “Something to be thankful for. Try a cupcake, they're actually rather good,” he said, opening the paper bag. He looked up and grinned at her. “No pink ones this time, it doesn't go with your mane!”

Summer let out a hiccoughing laugh. “Big jerk!” she muttered. Silver just laughed.

They finished their cupcakes in companionable silence, and a pecan plait as well; Silver had found it difficult convincing Pinkie Pie not to add practically every baked good in the shop to his original order free of charge in reparation. Licking some sticky maple syrup off his hoof, he looked up to see Summer giving him a strange look.

“Oh, come here, you,” she said briskly, “You're still covered in that stuff. Ugh, there's some in your ear, now lean down, you know I can't reach.”

Silver obliged and let Summer fuss over him for a few minutes, cleaning him up with napkins and the occasional dousing of water.

“That'll have to do for now, but you're going to need a proper bath later,” said Summer.

“What in the hay happened to you?” asked a bewildered voice. Silver turned to see Applejack trotting up to them, a hefty pair of saddlebags on her back.

“I think Pinkie Pie happened,” said Silver. “Hallo, Miss Applejack.”

“I told you, sugar cube, just plain ol' Applejack's fine for me.” she drawled genially.

“Then it's only fair that you call me Silver. This is my friend Summer Clip,” said Silver, giving the Unicorn a friendly nudge with his shoulder.

“Well, howdy there, I'm right pleased to meet you! Applejack's the name, I run Sweet Apple Acres, just south o' Ponyville. Apple's the name, an' apple-farming's the game!”

Silver watched in amusement as the sturdy farm pony seized the smaller Unicorn’s hoof and pumped it vigorously. Summer looked a little overwhelmed as she stammered her way through her introductions.

“Well, we need to be off if we don't want to keep Ma Berry waiting. Are you coming with us, sugar cube?” Applejack asked Summer.

“Thanks, but I think I'll stay here. I need to do some more hunting for my own place, and I should probably try to find somewhere we can stay tonight.”

“See you by the wagon when we get back,” said Silver.

As Applejack led him east out of the main square, she turned her head to grin at him.

“Now then, what in tarnation has Pinkie been up to this time?”

Chapter 2

=====// \=====

The worst part of living in a tree, Twilight decided, was that there was no escaping the cheerful racket that the birds made to greet the day. Granted, dawn was often a distant memory by the time she surfaced, but today, she still resented the noise. She groaned and reluctantly opened one crusted eye to glare at the little clock ticking away innocently on her nightstand. Nearing eleven. Although she was tempted to pull her pillow back over her head and try to shut out the day, the light behind her curtains was too bright to ignore.

Throwing back the covers, she reached for her worn dressing gown to ward off the chill she always felt on emerging from her snug cocoon and stumbled into the bathroom. As she splashed water on her face, she could hear the irregular thumps of Spike re-shelving books downstairs. Dear little dragon! He was such a good friend to her.

Dear all of them. Her friends... Ponyville. She pulled back her curtains and stepped out onto the little balcony, the sudden burst of light searing her eyes. Below her, ponies trotted about their daily business much as they always had. All so normal.

Princess Celestia's words had worried her. The events in Coltenhagen were eerily similar to those of Tempelhoof a year before. And Hocksford before that. The only questions were what, and possibly why. This wasn't some narcissistic megalomaniac like Discord or Nightmare Moon who stood directly in front of everypony and dared them to resist, but instead a silent, creeping, seemingly formless threat that struck and then dissolved like mist.

She grinned mirthlessly at herself. The problem with the unknown was that it left your imagination to run wild, and imagination could lead you anywhere if you let it. Knowing is half the battle, she thought sardonically.

Investigate, Celestia had asked her. Investigate very, very carefully. Trust your instincts, but question everything, even the mundane and familiar. And leave notes of everything you do, regularly and somewhere safe.

It was the last instruction, so strangely specific, that had truly unnerved her. She had pressed Princess Celestia to explain and, after a pregnant pause, the Princess' evasive answer at once terrified and intrigued her. Twilight wasn't the first pony to explore this mystery. Some of those who had tried over the years had softly and suddenly vanished away, just like the other victims.

It had already been late by the time the royal chariot had returned her to the library, but that fear had driven her to stay up almost to dawn, poring through her books for a clue, any clue. The burn of her still red-rimmed eyes reminded her of the hours of fruitless work. Well, not wholly fruitless, perhaps. She had managed to rule a few things out, but that left a pantheon of others and, of course, the unknown.

She shook herself. Daylight. Time to be practical. As she turned to go back inside, she realised that the wagon was missing from her paddock. Idly, she wondered if the two grey ponies had found somewhere else to stay or if they had just moved on to Canterlot. They seemed nice enough, if a little shy.

Question everything, even the mundane and familiar.

New ponies, unknown to anyone, who just suddenly happened to appear in Ponyville the day that the Princess summoned her? Any suspicions were pure paranoia – at this stage – but that didn't mean that she shouldn't investigate.

Enough. Her first priority was to find her friends and ask their help. Princess Luna had been reluctant to let the news spread even that far, fearing panic amongst ordinary ponies if the story should leak out, but Twilight had insisted that she would need their eyes and ears to help her, and if she should need the Elements of Harmony then their bearers needed to be fully aware of what was going on. After all, what was friendship without trust?

Right, priorities.

Better make a list.

=====// \=====

“Are you sure about all this, sugar cube? I mean, it does sound a bit like Nightmare Night stories to scare the foals, doesn't it?”

Rarity grimaced at her friend's characteristically tactless question, but she had to admit that Applejack had a point. She had been intrigued when Twilight had gathered them all at Fluttershy's cottage, claiming to have something so secret to tell them that she couldn't risk anypony overhearing, but the tale that emerged was so woolly and far-fetched that Rarity would have assumed it was a joke had it come from anypony else.

“While I wouldn't quite have put it like that, Twilight darling, I must agree that it's all a little fanciful,” she said delicately.

Twilight sighed. “I know, and that's part of the problem; so far, we have nothing to go on. However, the same circumstances keep reoccurring, and Princess Celestia feels that she must do something to stop it. Ponies are dying.”

“Well yeah, but why is she worried about Ponyville? Whinneapolis, Coltenhagen, they're all miles away from here. And Tempelhoof? That's just stupid!” snorted Rainbow Dash. She crossed her front legs and made a show of looking bored, but Rarity had noticed her rapt attention while Twilight spoke.

“It may not be. One of the factors linking all these incidents is an untamed woodland area in close proximity to the town; I mean, you don't get much more untamed than the Everfree Forest, right? Ponyville's just one place of many that it could be, so Princess Celestia has asked me to be on the lookout for anything strange – and I need you to help me.”

“So whatever's out there could be looking in on us right now?” asked Fluttershy, with a tiny squeak of dismay. Rarity felt the timid Pegasus' wing brush her side as she tried to shuffle even closer into the circle of her friends.

“Possible, but unlikely,” said Twilight firmly. “For whatever reason, the pattern is usually the same. Firstly, things start to go missing. Put something down, and when you come back it's gone. That happens at random and may go on for weeks, but if it starts to focus on an individual pony, then that pony's in big trouble because the next thing to go missing is often the pony themselves.”

“What, they just vanish?” asked Applejack sceptically.

“Not exactly. Sometimes they've found... remains. I gather it's not pretty,” said Twilight queasily. From her tone, Rarity suspected that she knew rather more than she was letting on.

“Well, if nopony knows what happened to them, could it have just been really rotten luck? Like a really massively huge coinkydink?” suggested Pinkie.

Twilight shuddered. “No. Maybe if it was once or twice, but this has been going on, on and off, for generations. One of the biggest problems is working out what's significant. Sometimes there's a burst of things going missing and nothing else, sometimes a pony disappears without warning. Sometimes Celestia's been convinced that it's happened again, and months or years later they find a body that's obviously died of an accident.”

“Do we not have any clues at all? I mean, surely somepony must have seen the ruffians indulging in this foul business?” asked Rarity.

“Well... somepony said that they'd seen some sort of strange shadow hanging around, once,” said Twilight reluctantly.

The rest of them waited for her to continue, but she said nothing more.

“That it?” demanded Applejack? “A shadow? Ain't nopony asked 'em what they meant?”

Twilight's discomfort became even more obvious. “That was a little difficult. He went missing.”

“And they couldn't find him?” asked Rainbow Dash. Rarity winced – she had a feeling that none of them wanted to know the answer to that question.

“A few weeks later, somepony found a leg and a few other bits in the forest. That was all.”

By now, Twilight was looking positively sick, and Rarity felt much the same. How simply ghastly! Looking over, she saw that dear Fluttershy looked like she was about to pass out. Rarity turned and gave her a bracing smile and a hug, which got a timid “Thanks.”

“So what do we do now?” asked Pinkie.

“What do we do now? We go find this thing, then kick its flank all the way back where it came from, that's what!” said Rainbow Dash. “No stupid shadow-”

“No!” Twilight barked, “We don't charge about looking for this thing because you really, really don't want to find it!”

“Then what do you want us to do, sugar cube?” asked Applejack, tossing her head in frustration. “Ain't no use telling us if you won't let us help?”

“I want you to keep your eyes and ears open. If you hear of anything going missing, from a mane pin upwards; tell me. If anypony mentions anything out of the ordinary; tell me, no matter how trivial it might seem. Chances are, we haven't got anything to worry about, but if we do, the sooner we know the sooner we can alert the Princess. Lastly; Fluttershy, I want you to think about moving into Ponyville. You're very isolated out here.”

“Oh no, I couldn't do that, Twilight!” Fluttershy protested gently. “Who would look after all the little animals? I can't just leave all the birds so soon before hatching.”

“You said yourself there's no need to worry just yet. Why make her move until we know there's something to worry about?” pointed out Rainbow Dash. “And what about Zecora? She's right in the Everfree Forest itself, you gonna ask her to move, too?”

“That's a good point, Rainbow, I should go and talk to Zecora, too. OK, stay here for the time being, Fluttershy, but if things start disappearing you're coming into Ponyville if I have to drag you there myself!”

“What about the rest of Ponyville? When you gonna tell them?” asked Applejack.

Twilight took a deep breath, “I'm not. Princess Celestia doesn't want to cause an unnecessary panic,” she said over the protests of the other ponies. “Princess Luna didn't even want me to tell you.”

“So instead of potentially pointlessly panicking plenty of ponies, we do top-secret, super-important, super-sleuthing ourselves!” cheered Pinkie. Somehow, as Pinkie often managed to do, she had inexplicably produced a deerstalker hat and grotesquely large meerschaum pipe. “Look out, Mr. Spooky, because Pinkie 'Pinkerton' Pie is on the case!”

Rarity saw Twilight's front leg twitch, like she had to restrain the urge to clap a hoof to her face. “Discreetly, Pinkie!”

“Don't worry, Twilight, 'Discretion' is my middle name!” said Pinkie, striking a heroic pose and blowing bubbles from her pipe.

“Pinkie, Diane's your middle name!” Applejack pointed out, trying to hide her grin. Pinkie just waved a dismissive hoof.

“Details, my dear Applejack, mere details. Now come, my friends! The game is ahoof!”

With that, Pinkie bounded exuberantly through the door and out into the evening air. Rarity heard a moan of frustration from Twilight followed by the soft thump of hoof meeting forehead, and she had to resist a grin. While Pinkie was a good friend, she could be mind-bendingly weird at times.

“So has any of you seen anything strange recently? Other than the return of Sherclop Hooves, obviously?” Twilight asked the others acidly, jerking a hoof in the direction of the departed Pinkie.

The ponies looked around at each other in silence, until Fluttershy cleared her throat nervously. “Well... um... a few days ago I was out behind Applejack's place late at night looking for an injured eagle owl, and I saw this great big huge creaking thing coming up the road from Fillydelphia-”

Rarity saw Twilight's eyes light up, and she whipped a notebook out of her saddlebags with her magic and started scribbling.

“-but it just turned out to be a wagon pulled by a couple of strange ponies. They went on towards Ponyville and I don't know what happened to them.”

Twilight broke off, dejectedly closing her notebook again. “I met those two; that's Silver Braise and Summer Clip. They're just perfectly ordinary ponies.”

“Are you quite sure about that, dear? Celestia knows, we mustn't turn our backs on strangers, but we must still exercise due caution,” said Rarity.

“I don't know her, but I do know him, right enough. In fact, he's doing some work for me up at the farm. Seems a right gentlecolt,” said Applejack.

“And you haven't noticed anything strange about him?” Twilight pressed.

Applejack rubbed her chin pensively. “Well, I don't know about strange...”

“You know what I said, Applejack, anything.”

“It's just... y'see, he's supposed to be a woodworker, but I took him up to meet Drop Forge to get some metal parts made, and old Drop Forge starts his usual carry-on. Well, Silver Braise pulled him right up, set him straight an' started on all sorts of fancy technical flim-flammery. Drop Forge looked mighty impressed, started chatting on like they was old buddies. If he's a woodworker, how in tarnation does he know all that stuff?”

Twilight chewed her lip for a moment before taking up her notebook again. “There's probably a really simple explanation. Probably,” she said, writing furiously.

“See, I told you it was stupid,” muttered Applejack.

“But I'll look into it, all the same,” said Twilight. “Anything else?”

Applejack snorted. “I did find the two of them at the fountain yesterday covered in icing, but I'm told that was a run-in with Pinkie Pie.”

“There may have been a teensy little misunderstanding with a cupcake and a catapult,” said Pinkie through the window, making them all jump.

“Ugh, I'm not even going to ask,” said Rainbow Dash, shaking her head.

Rarity had to disagree. If there was one thing that was comfortingly normal about all this, it was Pinkie Pie's unfathomable logic and surreal antics.

=====// \=====

Summer Clip hummed softly to herself as a final, careful twirl of the brush finished outlining the last letter on the window of her new salon. Her very own salon! Granted it wasn't much, being the shell of a disused newsagents some way back from Mane Street, but after some wizardry from Silver all it needed was a thorough clean and a coat of paint and it would be more than adequate to start off with.

Dropping her brush in a jar of water, she stepped outside to admire her work.

Summer Clip's Chop Shop

She grinned to herself at the smaller text along the bottom of the window.

Your Mane Mare in Ponyville!

Perfect!

She heard a polite cough behind her, and turned to see an unfortunately-familiar pink pony standing in the street. She felt her ears flatten instinctively on her head, but the other pony remained unnaturally still.

“Hi there! You probably remember me, my name's Pinkie Pie,” she said in a half-whisper. “I think we may have gotten off on the wrong hoof the other day what with the cupcakes and everything, which is entirely my fault; I get a little carried away sometimes. Anyway, I wanted to tell you I'm really, truly, super-duper sorry about that and I'd like to make it up to you, so if you need a hoof with anything or there's anything I can do to help you, please just say the word.”

“Oh! Um...,” Summer took half a step back. This wasn't at all what she was expecting – although to be honest, she had no idea what to expect from the strange pink pony – but didn't everypony deserve a second chance? And she could certainly use the help. “Well, I'm trying to set up my salon, here. I just need to do some cleaning up, but that won't be much fun and I'm sure you've got more important things to do?”

Pinkie gave her a steady look. “Y'know, when I woke up this morning I had one really, really mega-important thing to do today. That was to make it up to you for doing something stupid and upsetting you when you're new to town and don't know anypony. So here I am.”

“Really?”

Pinkie's face broke into a wide smile. “Really! And as for cleaning not being any fun, well... I accept the challenge! Where do we start?”

Summer shook her head. “Well, thank you, but don't say I didn't warn you!”

She led the suddenly-exuberant Pinkie Pie inside and together they set about cleaning the surfaces grimy from months of neglect and sweeping up the sawdust and shavings from Silver's new stalls and cabinets.

Summer had to admit that Pinkie's hyperactive enthusiasm really did make the rest of the morning more fun – for example, she would never have thought to tie rags to her hooves, dumped sudsy water on the floor, and skate it clean – and her endless cheerful chatter was quite informative.

It turned out that the owner of the newsagents had been an ancient pony who ran it mostly to keep himself busy in his retirement. She was amused by Pinkie's description of it as, “One of those places that never had what you wanted if you went there specifically – except newspapers, of course, I mean it's a newsagents – but if you went there for a paper you always came out with a bag full of snacks and knick-knacks and candle wax and all sorts of other things you'd never intended on buying.”

The final coat of paint was finished after noon, and although Summer dropped her brush in relief, Pinkie's energy remained undimmed. “Wow, this place looks great! It's just missing two things!”

“Really? What's that?” asked Summer.

“Firstly; lunch! And secondly; customers! Don't worry, I can take care of both of those!”

“Wait a second!” said Summer feebly, trailing off as she realised that Pinkie's tail was already disappearing out the door at speed. With a sigh, she slumped backwards in resignation, and only some last-second fancy hoofwork prevented a tail-full of whitewash and pastels. Whatever was about to happen, that wouldn't have helped – although she wasn't sure if anything would. She got the impression that this would be a common feeling around Pinkie Pie.

A few ponies trotted past while she waited, some giving the salon a curious look and a couple waving when they saw her looking out, but it was nearly ten minutes later when she heard arguing voices approaching. Well, one arguing and the other sort of mumbling.

“...be getting back to work, I still have orders outstanding for Hoity Toity and his show's next week-”

“Mmph! Mphm-mmm-mrah!”

Pinkie trotted through the door with a large wicker picnic basket clutched in her teeth, followed by a gorgeous white Unicorn with a flowing indigo mane and tail who was the source of the genteel complaining. As Pinkie carefully put her burden down, the Unicorn stopped short with a theatrical gasp and looked around with a professional eye.

“Well, well, what have we here? This is new! Hallo, darling, perhaps you're the new pony who Twilight spoke of yesterday? My name's Rarity, proprietor of the Carousel Boutique.”

Summer blinked. “Rarity? From the article in last month's Cosmarepolitan?”

From the pleased look on the Unicorn's face, she knew that she'd said exactly the right thing.

“Well yes, but Cosmare borrowed the original article from Vogue Manehatten and added some shots from Photo Finish of course,” said Rarity, preening demurely.

“Summer Clip's opening her salon today and I thought if there's anypony in Ponyville that knows about style and every other pony looks up to around here about fashion, that would be you, Rarity, so wouldn't it be perfect if you were her very first customer? I mean, you're always saying that the Spa could do with a styling section and OK, so it's not the Spa, but now we have a real one so with some support everything will work out great!” said Pinkie breathlessly, bouncing on the spot. “Plus there's cupcakes!” she added, brandishing a chocolate-covered confection.

Summer, slightly bewildered by the avalanche of words, heard a minor noise of dismay from the Unicorn, who was glancing around like she was looking for a discreet exit. Obviously she was a little unsure about entrusting herself to a stranger and none too pleased at being put on the spot. Summer shook herself back to the present, and her professional side took over.

“Welcome to the salon! Unless you're looking for a new you, how about we just brush out the mane and tail and see where we are after a trim and tidy-up?” she said in a confident voice.

Rarity cleared her throat. “Well, it's possible I could do with a little straightening up here and there,” she said, forcing a light tone despite the death-glare she sent at Pinkie Pie. Pinkie, face-deep in another cake, ignored her, but Summer caught a desperate look in the Unicorn's eyes as she allowed herself to be led into a stall. Not the mane! Please, not the mane! it screamed. Taking a deep breath, she gathered up her tools and set to work with comb and brush.

“Wow, I love your mane! You're really lucky; the hair's so fine but hangs beautifully. You must have to brush a lot to avoid tangles. Do you style it yourself?”

It didn't take long to draw Rarity into a conversation as she worked, and soon they were chatting happily as Summer tidied up a couple of stray hairs and took a few millimetres off the end to avoid split ends before repeating the work on her tail. By the time she had set it in rollers to restore the style, she felt that she might have made another new friend.

After a break for lunch with Pinkie, Summer felt it was time for the next stage. This stuff was her bread and butter, but with a bit of luck perhaps she would have a chance to really show off her talent.

“Really, darling, this is just perfect! I do love my usual look, but getting everything just so when you're doing it yourself can be such a chore,” Rarity purred happily as she admired herself in the mirror, her relief almost palpable.

Summer took a deep breath. “If you're feeling a little adventurous, perhaps you'd like to try something new?”

=====// \=====

The jangle of the doorbell downstairs startled Twilight out of her fierce concentration, jerking her back to reality like plunging into an ice-cold pool. She muttered a curse as she slid a bookmark into place and blinked her aching eyes. What now, she thought irritably.

She immediately felt guilty for her bad temper when she heard a familiar voice downstairs.

“Hallo Spike, dear! How are you today?”

There was a long pause. “Um...fine. Hi, Rarity.”

Spike could be rather bashful around Rarity at the best of times, but Twilight had to admit that her dragon assistant's voice sounded rather more strangled than normal. Grinning tiredly, she started down the stairs.

“Oh, good! I hope you got that Topaz stone I sent you last week? It was just a little something I picked up on a picnic with Pinkie. Is Twilight at home?”

“She's right here,” said Twilight, stumbling down the familiar stairs. “Hi, Rarity!”

“Twilight, darling! Are you quite all right? You look all done in, poor dear!” Rarity sounded shocked, and Twilight felt a small flush of embarrassment. She hadn't bothered brushing her mane this morning and had caught herself chewing the end of her quill on a couple of occasions.

“I'm fine, I've just been working,” said Twilight, running a self-conscious hoof through her mane.

Rarity gave her a penetrating look. “There's working, and then there's obsessing. You haven't been outside yet today, have you?”

Twilight could only look sheepish, knowing she was right. “This is important.”

“You'll get nothing done if you make yourself sick, dear. I know I probably can't convince you to spend an afternoon at the Spa, but at least make sure you get out and clear your head.”

“You really haven't got the hang of this 'obsession' thing yet, have you, Rarity?” said Spike, his usual sarcasm softened a little. “You know, that thing where you spend every waking second in a book until your head explodes?”

Twilight made a face at him. “I'm not that bad! Anyway, can I offer you a drink?”

Rarity followed her into the little kitchen and Twilight got the kettle on. Spike ambled away to do some tidying up, leaving the two of them alone.

“Good news! I've been doing some investigating for you,” said Rarity in a conspiratorial tone. “Thanks to the good offices of Pinkie, I got to meet your mysterious Summer Clip earlier.”

“Mysterious? That's stretching it a little, isn't it? Anyway, what did you find out?”

“Oh, she's opened a salon on Whitetail Lane, and I was her first customer,” said Rarity proudly.

Twilight couldn't see the importance. “And?” she asked, pouring their tea.

“And?!” Rarity repeated, flabbergasted. “And? Darling, she's an artiste! A virtuoso! A doyenne of the stylistic art, and I won't hear a word said against her!”

Twilight couldn't hide her scepticism. “That must have been one hay of a manecut!”

Rarity tossed her head and struck a catwalk pose. “Mane, tail, and just look at my flanks!”

Now that she looked closer at her friend, Twilight noticed that her coat was sleek and glossy, and starting in front of her hip was a tight pattern of diamonds which expanded out towards her tail, blending in her cutie mark perfectly. How it had been done, she wasn't sure, but it rippled bewitchingly in the light as Rarity moved.

“Rarity, it's beautiful!” she breathed reverently. “Is that permanent?”

Rarity smiled, turning to show off the other side. “Alas, no! But I feel that such a thing should be saved for important occasions, to keep it truly special. As for its creator, she's an honest small-town Unicorn with big dreams for the future, and if I'm any judge of a pony I dare say she shall achieve them, too!”

Twilight tried to hide a grin. “Reminds you of somepony, does she?”

Rarity laughed. “Perhaps, but I wouldn't call Ponyville such a small town.”

“So you're satisfied that you've 'exercised due caution' and she's not a threat now?”

Rarity tried to ignore her own words being thrown back at her. “I never said she was a threat, Twilight dear, simply that we should be careful. It seems that she and her friend are exactly as they appear to be, and so your search for the cause of Celestia's disquiet goes on. How are you progressing?”

Twilight sighed, rubbing her muzzle with a tired hoof. “I'm not. Spike and I have been through everything we can think of, but we simply don't have enough information.”

Rarity paused, sipping at her cup. “Then perhaps you shouldn't push yourself so hard until you do,” she said carefully.

“Like I said, this is important. Ponies' lives are at stake, and I'd hate to think that somepony died because I didn't bother doing some hard work. I'm good at this, Rarity. And the sooner I find out what this thing is, the sooner we can put a stop to it.”

Her friend looked at her in silence for a long moment. “Remember what I said about getting out of the house,” she said simply. “In fact, there's a party tonight at Sugarcube Corner for Summer Clip and Silver Braise. Do try to come along and relax for a few hours, it'll be good for you.”

Twilight smiled. “Pinkie must have made up with them, then? All right, I'll be there. In fact, I was supposed to see if I could find out a bit more about Silver Braise. Has Pinkie done invites?”

“Right here,” said Rarity, producing a hoofful of envelopes. “This one's yours... and one for Spike, of course... ah, here we go; Silver Braise. There was no sign of him earlier, so I suppose I shall have to try to find him about town.”

“Well, if you don't mind perhaps I could go and deliver it for you? I could do with a good trot and some fresh air, I think.”

Rarity simply stared at her in silence for a moment.

“What?” Twilight demanded, a little unsettled.

“Well... before you go visiting a stallion, dear, you should probably wipe that ink off the side of your muzzle. And comb your mane,” Rarity said delicately. Twilight felt herself blush like a tomato.

“Rarity! I'm just going to deliver a letter!”

“You're a perfectly good-looking young mare when you pay the slightest attention to your appearance, Twilight darling. Why, a little study on your deportment and you'd have the stallions flocking to your door, my dear!” Rarity protested, grinning.

Twilight knew she was being teased, but still couldn't get the colour out of her cheeks. “You've been reading those books again, haven't you? I'm delivering a letter,” she said firmly.

“But the second I leave, you're going to go straight to your toilette, aren't you?”

“Rarity!”

“All right, all right, I'll stop!” said Rarity, laughing. “I shall see you later, perhaps even with a big handsome stallion at your side.”

Twilight rolled her eyes in frustration as Rarity trotted out into the library to find Spike and pass on his invitation. Ridiculously, she was tempted to simply go as she was, but having had her attention drawn to her unkempt appearance, she couldn't bring herself to ignore it. Stupid!

Muttering under her breath, she stomped upstairs to clean herself up.

=====// \=====

The Berry farm was looking lush again after its rather threadbare winter months. With the advent of spring, a thick parasol of leaves was back on the vines, all neatly whipped onto the growing frames, and the vines themselves were covered in sprigs of the tight little green balls which made up their flowers. Soon they would swell into the fruit which gave the farm its name and the Berrys their livelihood.

Twilight felt well and truly refreshed by the long trot down to Applejack's – being the only pony she knew who could tell her where to find her quarry – and then the journey back again. The uniform overcast and steady breeze meant that she didn't get too hot, but judging by the way she was puffing, perhaps a bit less time in the library was called for! Later, when she had more time, she told herself.

The long, low shack near the road was also looking a little smarter than usual, having been deserted and unloved for as long as she could remember. The shabby walls were neatened up with a coat of creosote and the missing tiles on the roof replaced, although she could still see the jumble of ancient, broken farm machinery behind it which farms often seemed to accumulate; half rubbish dump, half spare parts pile. It was a testament to the belief that you'd only find a use for something about a week after you'd got rid of it.

The big wagon standing empty to one side of the shack suggested that she'd found the right place, and the tall grey form working at something-or-other at the opposite end confirmed it. She slowed to a walk and turned up the farm's drive, and soon found a narrow path leading off to the shack. I'd better start thinking of it as Silver's house; shack is a little demeaning, she thought.

Closer now, she could hear an intermittent, high-pitched hissing underpinned by a steady low rumble. Reaching the clearing around the house, she saw Silver standing under the eaves, one hoof pumping industriously on some sort of treadle. He looked back over his shoulder, obviously hearing her hoofbeats.

“Oh! Miss Sparkle! I'm sorry, I, err..,” the big pony trailed off in consternation, setting something down on a little table and turning to face her properly, the rumble dying away. “What can I do for you?”

Twilight laughed good-naturedly at his confusion. “Oh please, my friends call me Twilight. I just thought I'd come out and play mail mare for the afternoon. There's a party this evening, and you're invited! In fact, I think you're one of the guests of honour!”

He looked rather different, Twilight thought, with his mane trimmed short and his forelock reduced to a crest between his ears. Even his tail had been cropped off close to his hocks.

“Me? And call me Silver; only my mother calls me Silver Braise. Usually when I've done something wrong.” He took the envelope from her gingerly, like he expected it to explode-

Hang on a minute, this was from Pinkie! Was that even possible? Even if it wasn't, somehow she wouldn't put it past her pink friend to find a way. She remembered the party cannon all too well.

Twilight snapped back to reality to realise that Silver had already extracted the invitation with a complete lack of pyrotechnics – thank Celestia! – and let out a breath she didn't know she had been holding. Her relief was tempered when she noticed a small frown on his face.

“Pinkie Pie?” he asked neutrally.

“Yeah,” Twilight admitted. “I heard about Sugarcube Corner. Pinkie's really sorry about that.”

Silver gave her a surprisingly hard look. “I'm not the only one she needs to apologise to.”

Twilight shuffled awkwardly. “You mean Summer Clip? Pinkie's spent the whole day with her, helping her out with her shop,” she mumbled. “I think they're OK with each other now.”

Silver sighed. “Well, in that case it'd be rude to turn it down. Which reminds me, I never did get the chance to thank you for breakfast the other day.”

“That? Oh, that was nothing; you're welcome any time,” Twilight jumped on the chance to change the subject. “You should have seen what Applejack laid on for me on my first day in Ponyville! I could barely walk by the time I got away!” she giggled.

“I guess you're from Canterlot originally?” said Silver thoughtfully. Twilight blinked.

“How did you know that?” she demanded.

“Oh, just a guess. You being the Element of Magic who hangs out with the Royal Sisters and is the personal student of one of them was a bit of a hint, though. Miss 'Just a Librarian'!” he said drily.

“What? No! Um, well, I...,” Twilight floundered for a moment before pulling herself together, “I really am a librarian – after all, you've seen my library! The other stuff just sort of... happened.”

“Uh-huh? Sure!” Silver chuckled, shaking his head.

“Really!” said Twilight, desperately changing tack before it got any more embarrassing. “This place is looking good, you must have been really busy?”

Silver gave her an amused look but let it slide nonetheless. “Actually, the Berrys did most of the work, I just helped. It should be fully weather-proof now, and when I get the time I'll do some more work on the inside. This afternoon, I've just been unpacking and touching up my tools.”

“I'm not interrupting am I?”

“No, I'm pretty much finished anyway,” he said casually. He picked up a long, narrow chisel from the table and examined the edge critically, before leaning down and mouthing at the table. Twilight looked closer when he straightened, and spotted a long grey hair hanging from his teeth. He brought his head down sharply, drawing the hair over the edge, and Twilight saw a short fragment separate and tumble away into the dirt. Good grief, that thing was lethally sharp!

Silver gave a satisfied grunt, and started packing the tools into a soft pouch.

“That's quite a manecut you've had since I saw you last. Did Summer do that?” Twilight asked.

Silver grinned. “Yeah, but she makes it looks a lot more classy for her clients. I just want to keep it out of the equipment; getting your tail caught hurts! So, would you like the full two-bit tour?”

Inside, the hard-packed dirt floor had been swept clean and assorted machinery was clustered under the windows. A long bench on one wall was covered in neatly-arranged tools and cloth bundles like the one Silver was setting down now, and more tools hung on the walls. Everything had the look of well-tended order.

“It's a shame the windows aren't glazed, but I guess I'll just have to keep the shutters open during the day and hope for the best,” he said cheerfully.

Twilight prodded one of the heavy iron-framed contraptions cautiously, noting that many of them had treadles similar to the one Silver had been working outside.

“So this is what you had in the wagon? No wonder Rainbow said it was heavy!”

“Now you see why I said I couldn't replace any of it. Some of the big fancy workshops have a waterwheel to power everything, but I’m afraid this is a one pony-power outfit! On the bright side, I guess it won't flood.”

Twilight laughed. “Not around here, unless the whole of Ponyville's under water first.”

“And I've got my living quarters over there,” said Silver, pointing at a newly partitioned area in the corner. “All I need to do now is start making things. Especially if I want to sleep comfortably at night.”

“How do you mean?”

“You'd be surprised how comfortable a mattress you can make out of wood shavings, and that's one thing I'll never run out of.”

Twilight chuckled in surprise. “And what does your fillyfriend make of all that?”

Silver looked blank. “My who?”

“Summer Clip?” Twilight started to get the feeling that she'd put her hoof in it.

“Ah,” said Silver amiably, “She's not my fillyfriend.”

Twilight tried to fight down her blush. Oh yes, there she went, all right; another outbreak of hoof-in-mouth disease. “She's your... sister, then?”

“Nah. Well, not really. We've known each other forever, we sort of grew up together.”

“...Oh,” said Twilight quietly, feeling rather foolish.

Silver shrugged casually and changed the subject. “So, this party; fancy dress, eh?”

“Optional fancy dress,” Twilight corrected him, “Nopony ever goes dressed up, but Pinkie likes to put it in there just in case one day somepony does. If you do, though, Pinkie will love you forever – what am I saying, it's Pinkie; she'll probably love you forever anyway!”

“I see. What if I claim I'm going as a carpenter?”

Twilight laughed. “I've no idea! If you do, perhaps I'll tell her that I've come as a librarian! Why don't we find out?”

=====// \=====

The party turned out to be an unqualified success – and also a source of endless amusement for Twilight's friends. Summer Clip had been chatty and outgoing, talking happily to everypony and striking up what looked like good friendships with Junebug and Cloud Kicker, while Silver Braise had tended to stick to the periphery, either playing cards with Big Macintosh and his buddies or just watching everypony else.

As for Twilight herself, she had been too tired to join in much, and soon her series of long days and late nights had caught up with her. At some point she couldn't quite remember, she had fallen asleep on a couch in the corner. Waking up in a deserted Sugarcube Corner having spent the night on the couch hadn't been so bad, but having Rainbow Dash fall over laughing as she explained that Silver had quietly found a blanket and tucked her in was mortifying!

Needless to say, Rainbow hadn't missed an opportunity to tease her since. Even Fluttershy had laughed, while Rarity kept giving her smug looks and rushing off to conspire with Pinkie Pie. About the only pony not to make a big deal about it was Applejack, and while the Earth pony had nodded and made understanding noises as Twilight's frustration and embarrassment at her friends' antics came tumbling out, she hadn't really offered much help.

“Look, sugar cube, you know they don't mean nothing by it. They're just havin' a little fun with you.”

“Do you see me laughing?” Twilight had snapped irritably.

“No, and neither do they; that's the problem! If you'd just laughed about it instead of workin' yourself up into such a tizzy, they'd have forgotten about it by now. You gotta learn to relax, Twi.”

Since then, she had kept herself to the library and focussed entirely on her research. Maybe they'd grow up and forget about it, she told herself crossly. She had more important things to worry about.

=====// \=====

Macintosh watched the pony and trap approaching from Ponyville at a brisk trot and turn up the drive to the farm house. Yup, Silver. The trap was new, though. He stepped down off the veranda and went out to meet him.

“Hi there, Mac!” said Silver cheerfully, slowing to a walk.

“Howdy,” said Macintosh laconically, giving the grey pony a casual salute.

“I've got those new parts for your cider press – finally! If you like, I'll start fitting them. Does that Drop Forge always drag his hooves so much on orders?”

Macintosh grinned around the straw clutched in his teeth. “Yup. Ain't no hurryin' him, nohow.”

Silver shook his head. “It's not like he was overrun with work, either.”

Macintosh set off for the barn, giving Silver time and space to bring the little two-wheeled cart around and catch him up. He shouldered the door wide to let the grey pony trot right in, and then waited patiently while he unhitched himself.

“Got everything?” Macintosh asked.

“Right here!” said Silver, nodding at the little cart.

Macintosh nodded absently. “Sis is collectin' little sis from school. Won't be long.”

“Well, I'll get started, then. Maybe I'll be finished by the time she gets back.”

“Holler if you need me,” said Macintosh. Time to give the pony some space, let him do his thing.

He ambled back to the house, thinking pensively. Time for Granny's afternoon tea; with luck, he could get her out of the house. The sun wasn't too bright today, and the fresh air would do her good.

It took a while to get her settled, having dragged her rocking chair outside and shared the first cup with her, but just as Granny drifted off for a nap, he heard Apple Bloom's high, clear voice from the house, telling her big sister about her day. He smiled gently at the two fillies' shared laughter as he walked back to the kitchen.

“Hey there, little sis,” he said, giving her a playful nuzzle, “'Nother busy day?”

Apple Bloom giggled and wrapped her hooves around his neck. “Eeee-yup!” she said gruffly, trying to imitate his voice.

Applejack just laughed and shook her head. “How on earth Cheerilee keeps up with this one and her friends all day, I can't begin to imagine. I'm tired just listening to her!”

Macintosh grinned at her before turning his attention to his little sister. “Granny's sleeping out on the lawn, so you gotta be real quiet, y' hear?”

“Sure thing, Mac!” said Apple Bloom.

“An' Silver's here to fix up the cider press,” he told Applejack.

“Ooh! Ooh! Really? Who's that? Can I see? Can I see?” squealed Apple Bloom, bouncing up and down in excitement.

“Quietly, Apple Bloom!” said Applejack. “I guess we'd better go say, 'Hi'.”

The three of them found the tall grey pony perched precariously on top of the press bed. The steel screw was in place and a pair of large iron braces which would go above and below the crossbeam were threaded onto the screw. Silver was drilling holes through the beam with a brace and bit, and looked up briefly when they entered before turning his concentration back on his task.

“Hi, Applejack!”

“Howdy, Silver, good to see you! How you been keepin' over there at the Berry's?”

Apple Bloom made to dash over and introduce herself – and no doubt ask the poor carpenter a bajillion questions – but Applejack stepped firmly on her tail. “You stay right there, missy! This ain't no time to be fooling around.”

The bit broke through the bottom of the beam, and Silver retrieved it and carefully climbed down. Macintosh noticed a sort of belt around his middle, covered in loops and little pouches and with tools of various descriptions hanging off it.

Silver rummaged in the cart for a few moments, slipping various things into pouches, before he turned to the Apples and bent down his head down to Apple Bloom-height. “Hi there! My name's Silver, what's yours?” he said in the friendly voice.

Apple Bloom looked up at him and shuffled closer to her big sister. “Apple Bloom,” she said softly.

Macintosh had to suppress a grin. His baby sister was usually ridiculously hyperactive and outgoing, but now she decided to be shy? When a second ago, she was about to climb up and take over from him?

Silver smiled. “I'm just doing some work for your brother and sister,” he said, before looking up at Applejack. “Things are pretty good, thanks; the workshop's looking good and I'm starting to get work from around the town. Sorry this took so long.”

“Ain't nothing to worry 'bout, sugar cube, we don't need the press 'till autumn,” said Applejack easily, “And as for you, you've got homework to be doing,” she told her sister firmly. “Now get along!”

To Macintosh's continuing astonishment, Apple Bloom made no fuss about being dismissed, saying simply, “'Bye, mister,” before turning and trotting away.

Even Applejack seemed confused as her tail disappeared around the door. “I ain't hardly ever seen her like that before?”

“Was that unusual? After all, I guess I'm a stranger?” asked Silver.

“Darn tootin' it is – normally she's all over everything, new or otherwise!”

Macintosh shrugged. “Foals for you.”

Silver shook his head and climbed up on the press again, pulling out a broad-bladed chisel. Macintosh couldn't see what he was doing, but thin shavings of wood started to drift down.

“I'm glad I caught you, Applejack, I've got something I've been working on in the cart,” Silver said as he worked, experimentally spinning the iron braces into place and then out of the way to let him remove more wood from the beam. “I was thinking about your apple crusher and I remembered something I've seen before somewhere, so I made up a miniature version to see if it works.”

Applejack's ears pricked up. “You got my attention now, what is it?”

“Hang on a tick.” Silver aligned the iron braces on the beam and thumped a bolt through on each side with his hoof, before quickly spinning nuts on the ends and tightening them up. He spun the screw each way in its new bearings to check it, and jumped down. “Cool.”

He pulled out a hefty lever with an iron-bound socket from the cart and set it down on the press bed.

“That's that job done. As for the other thing, well, I guess you'd call it an apple grinder. Apples in one end, pulp out the other.”

He slid a boxy wooden contraption with a crank handle on one side to the back of the cart and stood it up so that the chute on the bottom hung over the tail of the cart. The top part looked like a hopper, which he unhooked and lifted away.

Macintosh joined his sister in peering inside; he could see a wooden drum covered in rows of flat-headed metal studs, with just enough clearance between the studs and the wooden walls for the drum to turn.

“It's pretty simple,” Silver was saying, “Just dump some apples in and turn the crank. I made a sort of trap door to force the apples against the drum and it seems to work.”

“Them apples you bought yesterday,” said Macintosh, realisation dawning. Silver grinned.

“Apples to apple purée in no time. Shall we try it out?”

Needless to say, Applejack was fixin' to try anything which might improve her cider, so Macintosh was dispatched to gather up pressing cloths and buckets while Applejack hurried to the root cellar to fetch some of last season's apples. Sure enough, when they had everything together and Macintosh was set to cranking the handle, the first apple was dropped in and reduced to juice and fragments in seconds. Applejack tipped the rest of the basket she'd collected into the hopper, and in little more than a minute there was a brimming bucket under the grinder, ready for pressing.

Applejack scooped up some of the pulp with her hoof and examined it closely.

“I do declare, that's one mighty fine mince you got there, Silver.”

Grinning at Macintosh, Silver let out a polite cough. “Sorry, this harness is a bit tight,” he said in a deadpan voice.

Macintosh barely swallowed his laughter, but the few explosive snorts that escaped got a strange look from his sister. He hurried to pour the pail into the cloth-lined pressing bucket waiting on the press as his sister replied, completely missing the joke.

“Oh, well I guess any new rig takes some time to break in. Ol' Mac here barely takes his off now that he's gotten so used to it.”

“You don't say?” Silver kept up his deadpan voice, but with Applejack focussed on setting up the press, he set off towards her in a ridiculously exaggerated prance.

It was too much. Macintosh, for the first time in a long time, completely lost it. Through his tears of laughter, he could see his sister looking at him in total bewilderment as he slumped heavily against the cart.

“What in the hay's come over you, Mac? I'm sorry, Silver, I don't rightly know what's going on with my family this afternoon.”

“That's quite all right,” said Silver, suddenly the epitome of normal again now that Applejack was looking in his direction. “Well, the grinder works, how about the press?”

“Good point; out of the way, ya big lunk!”

Shaking her head, Applejack shoved Macintosh back and lifted the lever into place. A few twirls, and the trickle of juice into the collecting barrel became a torrent. As the pulp started to compress, each heave of the lever by the powerful mare sent a fresh gush into the barrel.

By the time Macintosh had got a grip on the last of his giggles, Applejack was peeling the pressed pulp out of the cloth and crumbling it in her hoofs. After a moment, she looked up at Silver.

“How much?”

“Sorry?”

“How much for the grinder? I'll take that there thing right now if I can afford it.”

“Oh, err, it's only a prototype, it's a bit rough-and-ready,” Silver hedged, “There's all sorts of things I could do to make it better. You like it, though?”

“I do. That other stuff don't matter none, it does the job and does it fine,” said Applejack adamantly. “What do you say, Silver?”

Silver thought for a moment. “Tell you what, give me a day or so and I'll work out exactly how much for a proper one. Bigger, properly built instead of jerried together, and with some spares. Then you can work out what you want to do.”

“Sounds good to me. Mac?”

“Yup,” said Macintosh nonchalantly. This all got him thinking; this had only taken a few minutes, so how much cider could they produce in a day? Say it was an eight-hour day, not including breaks...

“As for now, I reckon we all can seal this with a well-earned drink,” said Applejack, looking down into the barrel. “What do you say to some nice, fresh, Sweet Apple Acres cider?”

=====// \=====

Chapter 4

=====// \=====

Twilight's lie-in the following morning was ruined by, of all things, a chipper Chippy. Silver arrived at a disgustingly early hour, and although he apologised profusely when she appeared at the door bleary-eyed and tousle-maned she couldn't summon the will to send him away and just waved him vaguely in the direction of the basement before stumbling back to bed.

When she emerged a second time, her trek to the kitchen was halted by the revolting, nostril-burning stench wafting up from downstairs. Curious, she found him in the basement slathering a pale concoction over her workbench which bubbled and fumed slowly. A few minutes' research quickly put a stop to that; a burst of magic, and the old varnish peeled away in long strips and dropped to the floor. Silver had looked on with astonishment plain on his face, and eventually asked, “Ever get a horrible feeling of inadequacy?”

Yes, thought Twilight, all the time. “Not really,” she said aloud.

Silver scratched his head with one hoof. “I can see why,” he said musingly.

With the windows opened to let the breeze ventilate the library, she had made her way through the breakfast ritual and set about her day to the accompaniment of the harsh rasp of sandpaper. It was a curiously aggravating sound, as the irregular bursts of sound caught her attention both when they started and when they stopped.

After an early lunch, Twilight gave up on the battle to focus on her latest book and stepped outside for a walk. The main square was just starting to get busy with ponies heading for Sugarcube Corner and the Café, so she skirted around behind the market and set off vaguely in the direction of Whitetail Wood. A thought struck her as she passed Whitetail Lane, and she backtracked until she found the little shop she was looking for.

She pushed the door open to find Summer Clip giggling with a little sky-blue Unicorn filly who was in one of the stalls, perched on a box to make her tall enough that Summer could see what she was doing as her scissors snipped at the blue-and-white striped mane while a small, yellow mare looked on indulgently.

Summer looked up at the tinkle of the bell, and gave Twilight a welcoming smile. “Hi there! Take a seat, we're nearly done,” she said, before turning her attention back to her little customer. “Oh-kay, now if you can hold still for me for just a second...there!” After a final snip, she whipped the cape away from the foal's neck with a flourish. “All done, and don't you look pretty? You even still have both ears, so I must be getting better! Well, you're all set for your first day of school now, and I'm sure you'll have all the little colts wrapped around your hoof in no time.”

“Eww! Colts are icky!” the little filly squealed, giggling like mad.

“Yep! They smell, too. Unfortunately, we're kinda stuck with them, so all us fillies can do is try to train them up a little,” said Summer, grinning. “You ready?” The filly held up her front legs, and Summer took one and her mother the other, and together they swung her down onto the floor again. “There you go, Petal. Perhaps you can tell me how school's going next time?”

“Yeah!” Petal cheered.

“Thank you, Summer Clip, you've done a lovely job,” said the yellow mare, fishing in her saddlebags for her purse.

“No problem, Dawn Blush, she's a wonderful little filly.”

“Thank you, Miss.” repeated Petal politely, with a blinding smile.

Twilight had to hide a smile as Dawn Blush shepherded her filly out, leaving just her and Summer.

“Well, I guess you won't be needing the box?” said Summer with a grin.

Twilight laughed. “I think I grew out of that a few years ago.”

Summer patted the side of the stall and asked, “So, what'll it be today?”

“I could do with getting my mane out of my eyes,” Twilight admitted, stepping nervously forward.

“Not a problem. I see you've got a bit of a winter coat left. I could give that a trim, too, if you'd like?”

“Sure, why not?”

Having her coat brushed out was a blissfully relaxing experience. Twilight watched carefully as Summer put her hoof on a pair of clippers and closed her eyes for a second, an almost indiscernible pale glow from her horn trickling down her neck to her hoof and setting the clippers in motion. As Summer worked in long, smooth strokes with the clippers Twilight thought back to Silver's comment about his friend's magic ability. If she could only work magic on things in direct contact with her body, she must be very low-powered indeed.

Regardless of the amount of magic involved Summer worked quickly and efficiently, sending small tufts of lavender hair drifting to the floor around her hooves. She felt a foal's moment of dread when the clippers ran over her cutie mark, as if her beloved stars could be sliced off with the longer hairs, but it emerged unscathed as her adult mind knew it would. Summer finishing up by trimming the winter feathering off her fetlocks, leaving her feeling unaccustomedly sleek. “Wow, you're really good. I barely felt a thing!”

Summer smiled. “I have Silver sharpen everything once a week. He can put a wicked edge on them, and it makes all the difference. After all, nopony likes having their mane pulled out!”

“I guess he must have learned that from his parents?” said Twilight, hoping she didn't sound like she was fishing too much. Luckily, Summer answered quite happily.

“Parents, grandparents, uncles, aunties, cousins... poor old Silver got rather passed around when he was young, with his folks trying to find out what he was good at. Believe it or not, he's actually quite a gifted wheelwright. That was where he learned that his special talents really lay with wood and not metal. He's working at your place today?”

“Yeah. That's actually kinda why I left,” Twilight admitted, “I was trying to concentrate on something and all that sanding and scraping was starting to get on my nerves.”

Summer laughed, “I know what you mean! Give him some spare time and a piece of wood and he's always making something, it takes a bit of getting used to. Just a trim for your mane, or do you feel like something different?”

Twilight studied herself in the mirror; the familiar no-nonsense square fringe falling over – into – her eyes, and the simple straight mane. She knew she'd never have the time or inclination for Rarity's curls or Fluttershy's flowing locks. “Just a trim, thanks,” she decided.

Summer hesitated. “You know, I think you might look good with a slightly different style. Nothing fancy, just a little more modern.”

“Well, it sounds interesting, but you can't exactly stick it back on if I change my mind,” said Twilight reluctantly. It wasn't ever something she considered, but the thought was strangely tempting. Summer's own sleek bob and ringed ears were definitely not her thing, but maybe a little change wouldn't be so bad?

“How about I show you?” the stylist offered.

“What do you mean?”

“Watch,” said Summer enigmatically. The little grey Unicorn closed her eyes, frowning in concentration, and lowered her horn to rest gently on the base of Twilight's neck.

There was a prickling feeling which rapidly spread across her whole body, making her shiver. She looked up into the mirror and watched her forelock shrink and shift. Eventually, she felt the light pressure on her neck lift and Summer's eyes met hers in the mirror.

“What do you think?” Summer asked with an impish smile.

Her mane fell straight and sleek across one ear, reaching only her cheek and halfway down the width of her neck. She shook her head slightly, fascinated at how naturally it moved, until she realised that she couldn't feel her usual mane underneath the illusion. Shocked, she lifted a hoof and groped around but all she could feel was her new style. “But-, what-, how-,” she spluttered incoherently, making Summer laugh.

“Magic, of course!”

“But I can't feel my normal mane!” Twilight blurted, a mild panic setting in. How in Equestria had Summer done it? It wasn't transfigured or transmogrified, and she couldn't detect growth spells of any kind. Was she stuck like this? What would Spike say? Scratch that, what would her friends say? Applejack would ask if she was finally 'getting all fancy-like' on them-

Summer was looking at her in confusion. “Of course you can't! It wouldn't be much of an illusion if you could, would it?” she said, cutting off Twilight's racing imagination. “So, do you like it?”

Twilight blinked, the analytical side of her mind taking over. “This is brilliant!” she exclaimed breathlessly. “Nearly all true illusion relies on Phaeton's First Photon Theorem to bend the light in trans-dimensional l-space while the actual physical properties of the object remain unchanged and measurable by-”

Twilight rattled on until it sank in that Summer had backed away looking utterly bewildered, and she broke off feeling a little silly but still excited. “Um... I'll just stick with my old look, if that's OK?”

The stylist stared at her for a moment before shaking her head and taking up scissors and comb. There was a brief flash of light reflected in the mirror, and Twilight's original mane swung back into place. After combing her mane out in silence, Summer admitted, “I didn't understand a single word you said.”

Twilight let out an awkward laugh. “Eh, sorry. I got a bit carried away. But what you did isn't just a normal run-of-the-mill illusion, it's much more complicated than that.”

“Uh-huh. I'll take your word for it. All I know is, it's one little magic trick I'm good at.”

“Then it's an absolute cracker!” said Twilight seriously, before letting out a delighted squeal, “Oh, I'm going to have to do some research when I get back! I bet the first time you did this was when your cutie mark appeared, right?”

“Right,” said Summer in a puzzled tone. It was obvious that the other Unicorn didn't realise the significance of her talent and, unbelievably, didn't think it was much of a big deal. Mulling it over in her mind, Twilight decided to keep quiet and let her finish the job she very obviously was interested in. Maybe someday she could find a way to study Summer's magic in more depth, but now wasn't the time to be rigging her up to an electroarcanograph.

Twilight was jolted out of her musing by Summer's voice. “What do you think?”

Twilight examined herself in the mirror; her pink- and purple-streaked mane looked neat and business-like and comfortingly familiar. “Perfect! Thanks, Summer.”

“Any time, Twilight, I'm glad you like it,” said Summer as she made change for Twilight's bits. “Say 'Hi' to Silver for me, and I'll see him later.”

“Will do!” Twilight promised.

Outside, she felt the fresh breeze bite invitingly through her newly-shorn coat and had to restrain the urge to gambol like a new lamb. It all felt so light and liberating! Grinning to herself, she set off at a canter to Rarity's for some tea and a gossip.

=====// \=====

It was getting on for evening by the time Twilight returned to the library, feeling vaguely guilty having lost track of time. Rarity had been delighted to see her, and after many compliments about her freshly-shorn look had insisted on trying various fabrics and designs against her to see if there was anything that caught her fancy.

Calling out a greeting to Spike – probably napping somewhere after a hard afternoon's library guardianship – she trotted down to the basement, to find Silver pushing a broom across the floor. On seeing her, he stopped and pulled off the scarf tied across his muzzle.

“Oh, hi Twilight! I'm about done for the day, I just need to clean up. I've done the workbench and the floor, I just need to re-finish them and then I can move on and do the main library.”

“Great! Wow, you have been busy,” said Twilight, looking around the basement. The floor was naked wood again, smooth and pale, and the scent of wood dust hung heavily in the air. She could feel it tickling the back of her throat, and tried not to kick up any more dust with her hooves.

“The floor is still living wood so I'll probably wax that, but the workbench needs something a little more durable. The varnish is going to smell pretty strong, but-” Silver broke off into a coughing fit, hacking into a large hoof. When his spluttering stopped, he gave her a sheepish look. “Sorry, hazard of the job.”

A cheeky grin crept over his face and suddenly disappeared, hidden behind a rather bad poker face she was quickly learning to dread. Oh Celestia, here it comes.

“In fact you might even say, I'm a little hoarse!”

Twilight stared at him in horrified dismay as he snickered wheezily at his own joke. It was even worse than she had feared. “Oh, good grief!” she exclaimed, clapping a hoof to her forehead and hating the traitorous little quaver in the last word.

Silver's grin widened. “Hey, you laughed.”

“No I didn't! That was-” Twilight gave up as the giggles got the best of her. “That was so lame!” she wailed.

“So what are you laughing for?” he asked. Infuriating pony!

“Oh, stop it, you!” said Twilight gruffly, trying to force a straight face by strength of will. Casting around for something to distract herself, a spell came to mind. Concentrating, a light grew around her horn and spread throughout the room, starting a faint tingle and stirring of the air. The indoor breeze picked up and started to swirl, gradually becoming faster as the size of the moving air decreased. The dust was picked up with it, forcing Twilight and Silver to close their eyes, but after a few moments the ball of air had shrunk to pony-size, hovering in front of her, and gradually compressed until all that remained was a solid block of dust. Opening her eyes, she calmly levitated it upstairs and out to the bin while Silver watched it go in awe.

Looking around at the pristine surfaces, he cleared his throat. “You're an awfully handy pony to have around, you know that?”

Twilight tried not to look too smug. “If there's one thing I can't stand, it's a dusty library. That was one of the first spells I learned after starting here. It's so much more efficient than dusting!”

Silver blinked. “You don't say? Well, in that case, I guess that's me done for the day. Do you mind if I leave the cart out the front for a while? I'm supposed to be meeting Summer shortly.”

“Of course not. And I forgot to mention, I dropped in on her earlier; she said 'Hi.'”

“Great. See you tomorrow!” said Silver, hoisting a toolbox onto his back and turning for the stairs. “Oh, and I'll try to leave it a bit later tomorrow morning,” he added over his shoulder.

=====// \=====

Silver walked slowly across the square, stretching the muscles abused by a day spent hunching over; sanding floors was easily his least-favourite activity but hey, have to pay the bills somehow, he thought. The stiff breeze ruffled his short mane and felt refreshing after a day cooped up inside. The absence of the gritty feeling of sawdust in his coat felt a bit strange after a day's work, though, but it was all gone, sucked up by Twilight's impressive indoor hurricane.

For all her quirks that was one gifted mare, all right. He knew that Sums and her family had never been much for magic, but seeing somepony make it look so versatile and so effortless was still a little awe-inspiring. Oh yeah, goddess-ruler's favourite student and Element of Magic, he reminded himself; she was hardly going to be a duffer!

Ponyville's residents were out in force tonight enjoying the evening, walking in twos and threes or standing chatting with friends, while a crowd of youngsters ran around shrieking and shouting in one corner, seemingly playing some local variant of hoofball. He got friendly greetings from a number of the older ponies, but near the pavilion a dark blue Earth pony gave him a glare filled with such malevolence and suspicion that he stopped dead in surprise. He nearly asked what he'd done, only to decide that he probably didn't want to know. Whatever that pony's problem was, he didn't look like he was in the mood for talking.

Silver was still lost in thought, wondering what he could have done to earn such a reaction, when he felt a hoof prod him gently on the shoulder and a voice filled with barely-restrained amusement said, “Boo!” softly in his ear. That jerked him out of his reverie, and he looked up to see Summer's sweet-natured Pegasus friend hovering beside him.

“Hey Cloud Kicker!”

“Hi Silver!” She exclaimed excitedly, with a warm smile, “Great to see you, big guy, how've you been? You were looking a little lost there?”

The vivacious lavender-grey mare flared her wings and dropped neatly onto her hooves at his side. He didn't know her all that well, having only met her when she was hanging out with Summer, but any friend of Summer's was all right by him.

“Yeah, fine thanks. Just thinking – hard to believe, but true!”

Cloud Kicker giggled, but her reply was pre-empted by a separate voice.

“Sometime today would be nice, Cloud Kicker!”

Silver looked up to his right to see three more Pegasi hovering impatiently above roof level.

“I'll catch you up, Star!” Cloud Kicker called, waving a hoof. With a flourish, the others swooped off to the north towards Canterlot.

“I'm not holding you up, am I?” he asked.

Cloud Kicker shook her head. “Nah. We've got some rain to organise for tonight, but that's not until after dark. This is Star Glimmer's first week as a team leader, and if everything's not just right she starts getting nervous. The clouds are there and waiting, we just have to get them to the right place and give 'em a buck. I may not be quite as fast as Rainbow Dash, but if I can't pull it together in half an hour on my own, I don't deserve to call myself a weather pony!”

“From what Applejack was telling me, the farmers around here are in good hooves.”

“Aw, thanks, Silver!” Cloud Kicker beamed.

“Don't tell me you've never heard them say it!” he chuckled.

“Well, maybe sometimes, but it's always nice to hear. Remember, a Pegasus thrives best on a balanced diet of compliments!”

“I'll be sure to bear that in mind,” said Silver, laughing. “So, what's up with you?”

“Just birds and Pegasus ponies!” said Cloud Kicker, repeating the old gag with a wink, “It's new teams for weather patrol again this week, and guess who got stuck on the evening shift?”

“I thought Summer said you were a team leader?”

Cloud Kicker shrugged. “We take turns. Everypony's got to learn sometime, right?”

“Well, well, playing nicely with the other ponies? Wonders will never cease!” came a familiar voice from behind them.

Silver turned as Cloud Kicker exclaimed, “Summer!”, and bounded over to her friend to give her a hug like they hadn't seen each other in weeks. He smiled inwardly as the two mares exchanged excited greetings. It was neat how Cloud Kicker's bubbly nature rubbed off on Summer when they were together.

“I thought you were working tonight?” Summer was saying.

“I am, but we were passing over Ponyville anyway, and when I saw my favourite big grey carpenter pony I thought I'd stop off for a few minutes to say, 'Hi'. So, hi!”

“And how many 'grey carpenter ponies' do you know?” Silver asked drily.

Cloud Kicker laughed. “Only one, but just because it was an easy contest doesn't mean you didn't win.”

Summer giggled. “So how long do you have?”

Cloud Kicker squinted north into the distance for a moment, and then sighed. “A couple of minutes, before Star Glimmer has a fit.”

“We'd better let you go, then. Junebug's for lunch tomorrow?”

“June's for lunch tomorrow, I'm bringing the celery salad, you've got the mushroom kebabs,” Cloud Kicker confirmed, spreading her wings. “Have a great evening, you two!”

The Pegasus sprang lightly into the air and sped off to the north after her comrades, waving at their farewells.

“'Playing nicely with the other ponies'?” Silver quoted acerbically.

Summer laughed, setting off on a circuit of the town square. “Mrs. Aurora would never believe it.”

“Aurora the Bore-a was a grouchy old nag who always hated me because I gave her grandson a clout around the ear once,” grumbled Silver, falling into step with her.

“But you and Neb were best friends?”

“Yeah, but as far as Aurora was concerned I was always equus non grata after that. I don't think she ever changed her mind about much of anything!”

Summer just snorted. “You know, I think she's sweet on you,” she added, after a pause.

“What?! Who is?” Great Celestia, that was wrong! He shuddered at the memory of the drooping jowls and greying, whiskery chin looming disapprovingly over his school desk.

“Cloud Kicker, ya big jerk!” said Summer impatiently, rolling her eyes.

“Oh. She barely knows me, Sums,” said Silver, trying to hide his relief.

The smaller mare snorted derisively. “So what? Do you like her?”

“Of course I like her. You'd have to be pretty miserable not to,” he said lightly, determined not to give her an opening.

“Ugh! You're impossible! Do you think she's cute?”

Silver smiled. “We both know I'm not going to go anywhere near that question.”

“You're no fun at all,” Summer complained, returning Roseluck's wave.

“I still remember the grief you gave me when I was silly enough to admit I had a crush on Damson!”

“That was years ago, and that was because she was a complete cow! In fact, you would have been better off with an actual cow! I never did remotely understand that one because you hated her brother.”

Silver shrugged. “What can I say? I was young, dumb, and she had a really nice-”

“Oh please, before I vomit!”

He gave her a friendly nudge with his shoulder. “Do I need to remind you of-?”

“No!” spluttered Summer, “That was different! I just, um-”

“You were young, dumb, and he had-” Silver suggested slyly, before Summer cut him off.

“Don't even think about finishing that sentence if you value your life, Silver Braise!” she growled menacingly. Mr. Breezy, who they happened to be passing, gave them a startled look, and hurried off at their combined hallos. The two grey ponies exchanged a confused, sidelong glance.

“So, how were things at the salon today?” Silver asked, trying to get things back on track.

Summer smiled. “I think I might be getting somewhere,” she said enthusiastically.

It seemed that things were picking up, albeit a little slower than she would have liked. There was enough business to live on, anyway, and by the sounds of it she was very taken with the little filly who had come in for a trim before starting school.

Summer's excited description trailed off abruptly when they came face-to-face with an orange Unicorn, who sneered unpleasantly and shouldered her way past them, nearly knocking Summer off balance. They were almost too surprised to protest, and exchanged confused looks.

“What the hay was all that about?” Summer asked in a small voice. Silver didn't answer, but led her away to a quiet corner with a jerk of his head.

“Have you been getting weird looks today, or is it just me? That's not the first strange reaction I've had this evening,” he asked, still staring after the snotty Unicorn with a thunderous expression.

“Well... now that you mention it, yeah. I saw somepony hanging around outside the salon this afternoon, too, but I thought they were just trying to decide whether to come in or not. Then I had a customer come in and after they'd gone, so had the other pony. I didn't think much of it at the time, but now? I dunno, Sils, this is all just bizarre,” Summer said in a quiet, uneven voice, her eyes darting around nervously.

Silver remained silent for a few moments, his scowl unbroken. “If I had to guess, it's related to whatever it is that Twilight's not telling me. Whatever it is, ponies are suspicious of outsiders; hallo, us!”

“She came in today for a clip and trim,” said Summer, “You were right; she started asking about our parents and stuff, and then she got really weird about my magic. I mean, she's supposed to be one of the best magicians in Equestria; what can I possibly do that she can't?”

Silver chewed his lip thoughtfully. “I don't know, Sums, but I don't like where this is going. I get the feeling there's going to be trouble one way or the other, and if Twilight's not the cause of it then she's not lifting a hoof to stop it.”

Summer gave him a tiny, nervous smile. “What's the matter, I thought you liked her?”

“Oh, I like her well enough, I suppose. I just don't trust her an inch right now. And Celestia help her if this gets somepony hurt, most of all you.” Silver sent a final evil glare after the long-gone Unicorn and shook his head in resignation. “Are you going to be OK tonight, or would you like me to stay over?” he asked in a softer voice.

Summer shook her head proudly. “If I had said that, you'd accuse me of mothering you. Thanks, Silver, but I'll be fine.”

“You'd better be, Sums. You're kinda alone here in town, and I don't like it.”

=====// \=====

Twilight hurried through her cereal, eager to get back to the research she had begun the night before. Summer Clip's startling ability had caught her imagination and so, as Silver set to work in the basement again, she carefully shut up her doors and told Spike that she wasn't to be disturbed before opening the scroll sitting on her reading desk. After an urgent request to the Canterlot Royal Archive the previous night, Spike had received it direct from Princess Luna herself over breakfast. Inside was the complicated spell she had only heard of in stories before, and she studied it over and over before attempting to cast it. Purple light filled her room, brightening painfully until her eyes watered, but gradually over the course of several minutes it coalesced into a seemingly solid rectangular shape which nearly covered the top of her reading desk.

Illusory, Huygen Complex's seminal work on the physical and magical natures of light and its manipulation, was in fact exactly that – an illusion of his magnum opus, called forth by the spell from an unknown place. No physical copy had ever been found. Quite how Huygen could possibly have managed to create such a work and bind it up in pure magic was a popular Unicorn thought experiment in certain academic circles. Twilight had tried to decipher it once, but ended up hopelessly confused and with such a headache that she had to go and lie down in a dark room. Now, with the book itself in front of her, she forced herself to calm her racing heartbeat and dry her sweaty hooves before cracking the cover. Although it was completely impossible to do so, she couldn't bear the thought of sullying such a masterpiece. Taking a deep breath, she turned to the first page.

The hours passed her by, the gentle chime of her clock leaving only a faint impression on a consciousness wholly absorbed in Huygen's words as diagrams and dizzying calculus floated beneath her eyes. Spike arrived at one point with a sandwich, which she barely acknowledged. Familiar with her habits, the little dragon simply made space between her piles of notes and left it without comment.

His second intrusion was unmissable, though, when he was forced to shake her out of a chapter on secondary photon-excitation through Equus-Coprolith magical backscatter.

“What is it, Spike?” she demanded impatiently.

“Royal Messenger for you. I guess the Princess can wait, though; I'll tell her you're busy,” he said sarcastically.

Twilight blinked stupidly, her brain slowly re-calibrating to more mundane matters. “Oh. Sorry, Spike.” Thoughts clicked into place. The messenger she had sent to Fetlock Bath! Suddenly energised, she tumbled downstairs to find a sunset-yellow Pegasus striding circuits around the large round table with the horse-head bust in the middle of the library, wings partly spread and still steaming gently from her exertions.

“Twilight Sparkle?” asked the messenger in a rough voice.

“That's me,” said Twilight nervously.

“Return message from Fetlock Bath.” The Pegasus pulled a thick packet of parchment from her saddlebags and hoofed it over. “Say, could I get a drink? Parched, here.”

“Oh! Of course, please follow me.” Twilight led her into the kitchen, but rather than accept a mug the Pegasus opted to drink straight from the sink. Finally, having slaked her thirst, the Pegasus let out a contented sigh and settled her wings against her sides. The enclosed space of the kitchen quickly filled with the smell of sweaty feathers, testament to how hard the messenger had flown.

“Wow, so there and back in three days? That's really impressive,” said Twilight, trying to make conversation, “My friend Rainbow Dash is a speed-freak, but I think even she would have trouble with that.”

The messenger snorted proudly. “Two and a half; I had to wait for them to write the reply. I think I've heard of Rainbow Dash; Sonic Rainboom, yeah? She's fast all right, but she's a sprinter. Endurance flying is an entirely different kind of flying altogether. Do you have anything for the Princess?”

“Err... no, thank you. My dragon assistant normally handles letters to Canterlot.”

“That must be handy! Anyway, I ought to be getting back to the castle. Thanks for the drink!”

Twilight showed the messenger out and, alone again, turned her attention to the packet she had left on the table. Cracking the wax seal, she set aside several thickly-folded bundles and started with the note written on the wrapper.

=====// \=====

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

Please find enclosed précis reports on Silver Braise and Summer Clip, late of this village. I trust that this satisfies your request for information.

Given the unexpected opportunity afforded by the visit of your messenger, I have taken the liberty of enclosing letters from their parents, with the hope that you will pass them on together with the love of their families.

I have the honour to remain,

Your obedient servant,

Cherry Red
Mayor of Fetlock Bath

=====// \=====

Twilight felt her stomach drop, and quickly scrabbled for the other bundles. Sure enough, two of them were sealed and marked with their recipients names. Somehow, she had never expected that the reply would include messages for Silver and Summer and now she would have to explain how and why she had received them. She restrained a wild impulse to throw the letters in the fireplace and destroy them; no doubt subsequent letters via the normal post would ask whether they had received these ones, and then she would have even more awkward questions to answer. She thought briefly of giving them to Ditzy in the hope of passing them off as normal letters, but that, too, stank uncomfortably of deception.

Leaving the troublesome packets aside for a moment, she turned to the mayor's report, written in a strong, blocky script.

=====// \=====

Summer Catherine Clip (U., F.)
Coat: Grey. Mane: Black. Eyes: Blue
Distinguishing marks: Small scar on lower lip, pierced ears

=====// \=====

It continued in much the same dry, abbreviated fashion. Age – she was a couple of years older than Twilight – height, a summary of school results and employment, character references. It was comprehensive and left absolutely no doubt that the pony described and Ponyville's new stylist were one and the same.

Silver's report was slightly longer, but equally comprehensive. Interestingly, it described him as 'Considered bright by teachers, but academic results mediocre.' Of course, not everypony was scholastically-inclined, but she wondered how much was down to Silver's own failings or whether his teachers had simply given up in exasperation at what sounded like a sometimes difficult, combative colt.

Finally in possession of proof positive that the two newcomers were exactly who they said they were, Twilight felt no sense of relief or vindication, just a nagging guilt as she pushed the sealed bundles around listlessly in front of her. After nearly an hour of pondering, she swept up the letters and set off for the basement.

The strong stench of turpentine burned in her nostrils, but that didn't seem to worry the tall pony drying his brushes on old newspapers as he looked up and gave her a friendly smile.

“Hey Twilight! Nearly done down here, just be careful where you put your hooves. The floor's still wet over on that side,” he said, pointing.

“Oh, great,” said Twilight feebly. Taking a deep breath to steady herself and trying not to cough from the fumes, she held out the packets with her magic. “I've got a letter for you.”

“Oh, thanks! How did Ditzy know, uh...,” Silver trailed off, and he jerked his head forward to re-examine the named but unaddressed packet. Twilight watched a range of emotions play across his face – recognition, surprise, disbelief, and finally increasing anger. “That's from my parents, isn't it?” he asked in a tightly controlled voice.

Twilight flinched, but there was no turning back now. “I think so, yes,” she admitted.

“I see. Care to explain why you're writing to my parents?” he demanded, his voice still deadly calm.

“I wasn't. Look, I had a few questions for the mayor of Fetlock Bath, and your parents took the chance to send this with their reply,” Twilight said awkwardly. Accustomed to his usual genial smile, the stony glare he was giving her was distinctly unnerving. Not only that, she felt depressingly sure that she deserved it.

Silver, meanwhile, hadn't moved a muscle. “And you're in the habit of writing to the mayors of little two-bit towns in the middle of nowhere, are you?”

“Well... not exactly,” she admitted, shifting her weight from hoof to hoof uncomfortably.

“Oh, come on, Twilight!” he burst out angrily, “Stop playing games and spit it out!”

She took a reflexive step backwards. “No, all right? You're right, I wrote to the mayor because I needed information about you and Summer.”

“You mean you still don't trust us? Fine! Wonderful!” Silver snarled, “So what the hay am I doing here in your library?”

“I do trust you! Of course I trust you, but it's not just about me! I need solid proof that I can put in front of other ponies-” Twilight fired back, nettled at last.

“Oh really? And when did you send this letter, then?”

“Three days ago,” she admitted, waiting for the explosion. Three days ago was after their night under the stars, and she knew he wouldn't miss that.

“Three days? But-”

“I used a Royal Messenger. I need answers, Silver, and I don't have time to waste. I'm really sorry if you don't like it, but this is important!” she said pleadingly.

“Why? What the hay is going on?!” Silver demanded furiously, “You trust me, you want answers? How about just asking me? How about telling me what's so Celestia-darned important and seeing if I can help? Oh, I forgot, it's your earth-shaking crisis that you conveniently can't tell anypony about,” he added spitefully.

“It's... it's... Silver, lives are at stake, I need to have every bit of evidence I can find-”

“So what do I have to do? Huh? Just tell me, then tell every-damn-pony else in this place, 'cause I am sick of getting the evil eye when I walk down the street!”

“I can't!” Twilight cried wretchedly, “I'm really, really sorry, Silver, but right now I can't!”

Silver simply stared her down until her eyes dropped. “Your choice,” he said quietly, with cold finality.

Twilight watched helplessly as the grey pony turned his back and stormed upstairs and out of the library. In the silence as the echoes of his hoofbeats died away, she could only let out a defeated sigh as requiem for a growing friendship that now lay in ruins.

=====// \=====

Silver stomped across the square, still seething. Ponies scattered from his path as his hooves led him to the familiar water fountain in the middle of the town square. Taking some deep breaths to try to get a hold of his temper, he sank onto a bench nearby and tried to sort out his feelings and just why he was so angry. After all, in some ways it wasn't exactly a massive surprise, but he thought they'd dealt with all that nonsense last time under the stars. Evidently not.

He couldn't tell how long he sat there, absently turning the letters which had been the catalyst for his fallout with Twilight over and over in his front hooves, but nopony approached him until a familiar cheerful voice broke into his thoughts, making him jump.

“Hey there, big guy! Is everything OK?” Cloud Kicker's voice faltered a little as he glanced up at her.

“Fine!” he snarled shortly, startling even himself. Cloud Kicker took a step back in surprise, and there was no mistaking the hurt look on her face at his churlish tone. Chastened, he let out a sigh and closed his eyes in frustration, massaging his cheeks with his hooves. “I'm sorry, Cloud Kicker. I guess I'm having a bad day, but that's no excuse for taking it out on you,” he said contritely.

To his surprise, Cloud Kicker didn't storm off – as she was more than entitled to, he thought – but when he opened his eyes again she was still standing in front of him, eyeing him silently. After a long, awkward minute, she turned and sat carefully on the other end of the bench without saying a word, her habitual smile lost in an uncharacteristically solemn look. She didn't speak, or even look at him, she was just... there. Expecting either an argument or a clout around the ear, Silver was at a loss what to do next.

His thoughts eventually returned to Twilight and the mysterious knot that entangled them. Something important even to the Princesses themselves – why else would their most trusted pony be so heavily involved? He hadn't missed Twilight's near-slip that night under the stars, either. And now apparently lives were at stake. Not much to go on, but the secret still hung over them. Gauging his popularity level by the reactions of some ponies in the town recently, he couldn't afford to be burning any more bridges. In fact, he and Summer probably needed Cloud Kicker's goodwill more than ever. And despite doing his best to ruin it earlier, she was still there, waiting patiently for him to work things out in his head. She was a reassuring reminder that they weren't entirely alone in Ponyville. It was a curiously humbling thought.

Finally, he turned to the patient Pegasus and placed a tentative front hoof on the bench halfway between them, a peace offering. “Thanks, Cloud Kicker,” he said quietly.

She looked over to him, and he got a brief flicker of a smile. “You looked like you needed a friend,” she said in a soft, serious voice.

“I think I got a better one than I deserve,” he replied after a moment.

She reached out and rested her hoof against his. “I just wanted to help.”

“Yeah, well now you see why Sums calls me a jerk all the time,” he mumbled.

“Hey, everypony has to blow off steam every now and then. Maybe I should have thought you wanted to be alone before barging in on you?” she suggested gently.

“And maybe I shouldn't be a jerk all my life. I'll have to try to make it up to you sometime.”

“There's nothing to make up, but I'd like that all the same,” she said hesitantly.

She took a breath to say more, then shut her mouth let the moment pass. Again, Silver felt impressed by her poise. He had thought she was... what? Rather carefree and happy-go-lucky, perhaps, but there was obviously more going on behind those bright pale-violet eyes than he had given her credit for, and he felt that he owed her an explanation.

“Something's going on here, Cloud Kicker. Twilight Sparkle started it off being kinda nosey about us, but now Summer and I are getting some nasty looks in the street and we don't know why or what we've done wrong. Twilight obviously knows, but she refuses to say anything. I guess we had a bit of an argument about it earlier.”

She bit her lip, “I heard that stuff's been going missing around Ponyville. Just little things, I don't really know much more than that. Junebug mentioned it at lunch today.”

“So why us? What have we done?”

Cloud Kicker sighed sadly, “Because it's easier to look at the strangers nopony knows and blame them than it is to start wondering about your friends and neighbours.”

“I think there's more to it than that. Petty theft is one thing, but some of the stuff I actually have got out of Twilight makes it sound like there's a lot more at stake,” said Silver pensively.

“Twilight's really clever – a genius, probably – but she tends to over-react to things like you wouldn't believe. You should hear some of the stories about her! Maybe it's just that?” Cloud Kicker suggested.

“Maybe,” said Silver half-heartedly. Looking down, he reached for the two packets which had fallen into the dust and dropped them onto the bench next to him. Cloud Kicker looked curiously at them but without comment.

They were innocuous-looking things to get so worked up about, he reflected. And he was grateful for his parents' letter, but what a way to receive it! He wondered what had gone through their minds when they had heard that a Royal Messenger, no less, had hot-winged it across Equestria wanting information on him. Aunt Cherry would have been bound to tell them everything, and he was almost afraid to read his mother's reaction.

He sighed. Maybe it was just some simple questions, but what really rankled was the way Twilight kept digging away while putting on a friendly face. At first he was more curious than anything to see why he and Sums were suddenly centre of attention, but the more obvious she became, the more irritating it was until he had forced a more-or-less straight answer out of her. Only now it seemed that that wasn't good enough for her, either. He couldn't say she was dishonest with him, but perhaps selectively honest after the fact. Either way, he'd had more than enough of her games.

He shook his head, trying to clear it. He wouldn't get much done sitting here brooding about things.

“I can't believe you've sat there and put up with me for so long, Cloud Kicker,” he said briskly, “Now I really do owe you one.”

Cloud Kicker giggled, her normal manner reasserting itself. “I might just take you up on that, but right now I'm supposed to be working.”

Silver blinked. Of course, she was on evening patrol! “Oh, yeah! So what are you doing down here?”

“Try looking up sometime, big guy, it's a whole 'nother world up there!” she laughed, getting to her hooves. Sure enough, the sky was almost completely clear. “I think we'd even have trouble finding a cloud to stand on.”

“So you're OK, then?”

Cloud Kicker made a face. “Well, sort of. Not that it'll stop Star Glimmer from having kittens. Oh, listen to me, I make her sound like such a nag! She's great, really, and I shouldn't be harsh on her when she's just being diligent. I'm not the one with a father on the Weather Committee breathing down my neck, demanding I follow in his hoofsteps.”

“Just as long as I'm not getting you into trouble.”

“Thanks, but I can get myself into trouble without any help from anypony else,” said Cloud Kicker genially, before raising her voice. “All right, you can come out now!”

Mystified, Silver looked in the same direction as Cloud Kicker to see an embarrassed-looking Summer slink around the corner of a nearby shop. “Um... hi.”

Cloud Kicker laughed and gave her a hug. “How long were you there?”

“Just for a minute. You two looked a little, err, preoccupied.”

“We were just talking, that's all. Anyway, I ought to be getting airborne before I really do get myself into trouble. Catch ya later!”

She gave Silver a lazy salute and flapped into the sky. He watched her go for a minute, then turned to Summer and gave her an amused smirk. As he expected, it was like a red rag to a bull as she immediately went on the attack to try and cover her embarrassment.

“So, sitting in the sun, hoof in hoof... either you work fast, or she does!”

Silver chuckled. “Nice try, Private Eye.”

“You think she just happens to be passing here every night?” Summer snorted acerbically.

“Maybe. Who knows what goes through a mare's mind?” he joked, ducking the expected swipe. “How was your day?”

“Weird. How was yours?” said Summer, collapsing onto the bench beside him.

“Mostly OK, then not so good. I had a bit of a fight with Twilight,” he admitted. He explained the scene in the library and some of his subsequent conversation with Cloud Kicker.

“I thought you had cleared all that up with Twilight last week?” said Summer.

“Yeah, so did I. Looks like I was wrong. I don't know, Sums, maybe I over-reacted a bit, but it's so darn frustrating when she's acting like your best friend one minute and then sneaking around behind your back the next.”

“Maybe it's not entirely her choice?”

Silver made no reply, but simply sighed.

Meanwhile, Summer was eyeing her letter like it was about to explode. “A Royal Messenger, though? I'm almost afraid to see what Mum's written, now!”

“You and me both! Perhaps I can fill in for yours?” He put on an unconvincing, warbly female voice. “And just what have you gotten yourself into, young lady? I raised you better than to have Royal Messengers checking up on you! I told you that you'd come to a bad end, hanging around with that no-good hornless palooka friend of yours!”

Summer laughed. “As if my mother would ever say, 'Palooka'! And anyway, I'm sure it would all be my fault, Mr. Apple-of-Mum's-eye! Your mum, on the other hoof, will be hammering you for leading poor, sweet little Summer astray,” she said, batting her eyelashes.

“Sounds about right!” he agreed, “Strange, isn't it?”

“Did you ever wonder if our mothers put us both down in the same room once when we were really little and picked up the wrong foals by mistake?”

It felt good to laugh about things for a few minutes, but his good mood fell somewhat when Summer asked, “So, are you going back tomorrow?”

“I guess so. It's a government job, and I need the money. Nopony says I have to like it.”

Summer looked thoughtful for a minute, rubbing her hooves together pensively. “You know, I'm starting to wonder if we shouldn't just pack up and move on. This whole place has been bizarre, and half of the locals seem to think we're crooks – or worse. I don't know, Sils.”

“And some of them have been great,” he pointed out fairly. “What about your friends? Applejack and her brother have done plenty for me, too. I see your point, but I'd like to stick it out a bit longer and see what happens.”

“You're probably right,” said Summer before giving him a sly look, “And you get to stay near Cloud Kicker – prepared to admit she's cute yet?”

Silver sighed. “Oh, for Pete's sake!”

=====// \=====

Twilight shuffled her notes dispiritedly and tried to organise them into some semblance of order. She had been surprised to uncover a sandwich under one pile, its edges curling and the carrot filling wilting, and thought rather guiltily of her neglect of Spike's work. Either way, it would suffice as dinner where it had escaped as lunch.

Her earlier enthusiasm had drained away entirely after her fight with Silver, and she felt tired and a little depressed. She paused in her tidying to rest a hoof on the Illusory. In a few hours the spell would fail and the huge tome would return to the ether. It was a shame, in a way, as it was a fascinating work, but she still had the spell to recreate it if she needed. If only more books could be called when required like this! It would revolutionise libraries – and possibly put her out of work!

With a wry smile, she flipped it open at random. Years of work, centuries of distilled knowledge and study. Maybe one day she might be able to contribute something worthy which future generations could turn to. Not like this, of course, but a notable reference nonetheless. Perhaps she could convince Princess Luna to help her with astronomy? Wow, the book even covered animals! She-

Twilight blinked, then leaned closer to study the text.

=====// \=====

The Leprefaun is a beast much-noted for its use of illusion magic and the manipulation of light. Regarded as semi-mythical (No verifiable sightings), it is described as similar in appearance to a pony but with the horns and rear half of a goat. Traditionally associated with the primitive goddess of mischief, Loka, they are reputedly fond of leading travellers astray and moving or taking small items.

The magical attributes of the Leprefaun lie almost entirely in illusion and camouflage. Its manipulation of light and, particularly, shadow allows it to move all but unseen in most environments. By playing pipes to attract attention and showing just enough of themselves to unwary travellers, the Leprefaun is often able to lead its victims astray to a bog, marsh, or other unpleasant or awkward location.

=====// \=====

Twilight goggled at the page and then leapt for a quill. A magical creature with sticky hooves, a habit of leading ponies astray, and able to remain invisible? It didn't take much imagination to see how such a creature could be exactly what she had searched so hard for. It seemed almost too good to be true.

Dear Princess Celestia,

=====// \=====

It was the silence that woke her. Normally, the night was quiet but alive with the faint nocturnal scurrying and scratching of her little friends and the chirp of the crickets at the edge of the forest. Occasionally the sheep or pigs would shift about or kick their enclosures, but these were normal night time noises that her brain had long since learned to filter out. Tonight everything was unnaturally still, like the world was holding its breath.

She slipped out from under the covers, ignoring the night's chill, and tip-hoofed out onto the landing. Leaning an ear to the door of the spare room, she could hear Rainbow Dash’s slow, steady breathing as her friend slept on. She paused at the top of the stairs, trying to decide whether to go down and investigate, but it seemed silly to look for something that wasn’t there. The animals were probably cautious at the presence of an unfamiliar mare in the house – they could be incredibly sensitive to things like that. She was just tired and overwrought and had listened to too many of Twilight’s scary stories recently.

Just as she turned to go back into her room, she heard it; the gentle creak of wood on wood. Her breath hitched in her throat until she heard a second, relaxing creak, and she let out a tiny sigh. It was just the wind, pressing on the windows. Shaking her head at her over-active imagination, she crept into her room and lifted the covers to slide back into their cosy warmth-

Ker-chonk!

Her eyes flew open, recognising the deep, wooden sound of the door taking up the slack between its jamb and the bar. Must be the wind again, she thought with a shiver. Stop it. Stop it, stop it, stop it, she was making a silly filly of herself over nothing again. Determinedly, she pulled the covers up tight around her, pressing the pillow into shape with one hoof.

She couldn’t tell how long she lay there, but sleep refused to come. She was far too keyed up, every nerve poised to jolt her into action at the slightest disturbance. She was nearly resigned to a sleepless night and Rainbow’s mocking laughter the next morning when she realised with a start what had been bugging her.

There was no wind. The night was completely still.

The terror seized at her heart with sudden intensity. No, this was crazy; it was all in her head, she told herself firmly. A faint sound teased her ears and she froze, willing it to come again in utter dread. There, she caught it; a low, snuffling sound with occasional tiny grunts. It seemed to be close by, getting louder as it passed directly under her window, and she shrank back into her nest of covers, shaking. Badger, badger, badger, please be a badger, she pleaded within her mind. The sound paused for a minute, letting the crushing pressure of the silence rush in until she felt she must scream, but her voice was frozen in her throat. There was an almost indiscernible scraping sound, something hard against rock, and she knew that whatever-it-was had passed over the flagstones on the path past the chicken coop. Away! Go away, she willed it, nausea bubbling in her stomach.

Silence descended once again, smothering the little cottage like fog. Her hooves ached where she clutched the blankets in an unbreakable iron grip and she barely dared blink, let alone close her eyes. It was an eternity later that she heard the first distant rasp of the crickets start up in the forest and realised from the chill, strangling cling of the sheets that her coat was soaked in sweat.

The creature had gone.

She fell asleep only as daylight broke through her window.

=====// \=====

Chapter 5

=====// \=====

For the first time in a long time, it was the ringing of the alarm clock which dragged Fluttershy from sleep – not exactly kicking and screaming, but certainly digging her hooves in and saying that she'd really rather not if it was quite all right with you. Normally up with the first rays of Celestia's sun, or even before in winter, today it was a struggle to even roll over and switch off the alarm.

Gritting her teeth, and knowing her animal friends were relying on her for their breakfast, she tried dunking her head under the cold tap in the bathroom for a minute but still felt slow and cold and lethargic, out of sync with the world. She made her way to the top of the stairs where she could hear her house guest arguing with Angel Bunny. Oh dear, that would never do! She hurried down to find a strange steeplechase running the length of the kitchen and into the living room.

“Gimme that here, you overgrown rodent!” Hovering irately by the stove, Rainbow Dash made a fruitless swoop for the box that Angel Bunny had clutched in his paws. Feinting towards the door, the white rabbit lunged around the end of the kitchen table, then made a short-cut underneath it as the Pegasus tried to head him off.

Fluttershy gasped. “Oh, no! Stop!”

Her voice was lost in the crash as Rainbow hauled a chair carelessly out of the way, sending it toppling over. Angel Bunny took that as the cue to hare into the living room again.

“Stop it!” Fluttershy screamed. Her voice didn't carry far but Angel hesitated in mid-stride, his head turning to find the source of the sound. It provided Rainbow with just enough of an opening to swoop in and snatch the box out of his paws.

“Ha! You shoulda kept running, ya little runt!” Rainbow Dash taunted the vanquished rabbit, who folded his forelegs and gave her an evil scowl. Ignoring him, Rainbow finally noticed the other Pegasus, still poised on the stairs. “Morning, Fluttershy! Whoa, are you OK? You look terrible!”

“Oh! Um, well, I didn't get much sleep last night, so I guess I could be better,” she mumbled. “What's going on?”

Rainbow Dash puffed out her chest proudly. “I got back off the Dawn Patrol to find this little critter raiding your cupboards. He wouldn't listen to reason, so I had to do it the hard way.”

Really, from her attitude you'd think that Rainbow had just tamed a wild dragon instead of a cute fluffy little bunny rabbit, Fluttershy thought to herself. She blinked, surprised at her uncharacteristically uncharitable thoughts.

“Um, Rainbow? He's supposed to do that,” she pointed out quietly. “I was a little late this morning, so he was about to feed some of the animals for me.”

Rainbow's jaw dropped. “What, this stuff?” she demanded, shaking the box at Fluttershy. “Do you know how much this... and you feed it to animals?”

“The squirrels and chipmunks love it,” said Fluttershy.

Rainbow spluttered incoherently for a few moments, then slowly lowered the box to the seething rabbit. Angel snatched the box out of her hooves and, with a swipe at the Pegasus, stomped outside.

“Oh dear! Um, I really ought to go and see to the birds and the other animals. They'll be waiting for their breakfast,” said Fluttershy meekly. “Did you sleep all right?”

“Like a log, once I got used to it. The wind sounds weird down here, and there's all this scuttling and shuffling going on.”

“That's great!” said Fluttershy, putting on a brave face and forcing herself into motion. “If you're hungry, there's bread in the cupboard over there. I'll try not to be too long.”

Outside and out of sight of her friend, the small smile on Fluttershy's face fell and she went through the motions of feeding her little friends mostly by rote, lost in thought and oblivious even to the excited chattering of the birds which clustered around her and perched on her back. Rainbow Dash hadn't noticed a thing last night. Was it all in her head, then? And if so, was that good or bad? Or both?

She left several piles of small mammals stuffing their cheeks as fast as possible, and checked the bird feeders for the finches and jays before topping up the sugar water for the hummingbirds. By the time she had finished, she decided that there was no point bothering Twilight with her nervous night-time fantasies. The poor mare had more than enough on her plate at the moment.

It was only later that she recognised the minor detail that was bugging her.

The measuring cup by the seed store was missing.

=====// \=====

Twilight was surprised by a knock at the door early that morning, and even more surprised to see Silver standing there with a toolbox on his back. Although her greeted her politely, any hope that their argument the previous night had been forgotten was quickly dispelled. He carefully explained what he would be doing for the day, but any further attempted conversation outside that was politely but firmly rebuffed. Reluctantly, she gave up and retreated upstairs to her books. She could only hope that their rift could be mended with time.

The Illusory had dissipated overnight, as she had expected, so instead she pored through her more corporeal references for anything further on the Leprefaun. Sounds from downstairs drifted by on the edge of her awareness, mainly the heavy clomp of Spike moving books for the carpenter and the occasional burst of laughter – obviously the two of them were still on speaking terms, she thought sourly – but the familiar, resounding belch of a letter arriving 'Dragon Express' dragged her out of her papery world. Sure enough, a few minutes later Spike arrived with a scroll in his claws.

“Sheesh, you'd think that pony had never seen magic before,” he grumbled.

“Thanks, Spike!” she said, lifting the scroll with her magic. “Maybe he was just surprised? The letters are a bit abrupt.”

“Tell me about it!” said Spike, rubbing his stomach gingerly. “Anyway, he's best buddies with a Unicorn – you'd think he'd see more magic ten times a day. Everything OK up here?”

“Fine, although if you find Bluebell's Bestiarum Vocabulum, can you bring it up when you get a moment?”

“Sure thing, Twilight.”

The little dragon ambled away, closing the door behind him and leaving Twilight pondering on the nature of Summer's abilities again, the pony who had inadvertently set her on the Illusory in the first place. Could her difficulties be hereditary? Both her parents were Unicorns, but to what extent was magical ability determined by birth? Her own parents were both moderately powerful, but nothing like on the scale of Twilight and her brother. Setting the question aside for another time, she unrolled the scroll in front of her.

=====// \=====

My dear Twilight,

Once again, your dedication to your studies continues to astound me! The Leprefaun is a creature I have not heard of in many centuries, and then only in certain very rare books. All became clear when the Head Archivist informed me that you had requested the spell for Illusory. Many ponies have studied this work over the years, but to fully understand it requires you to understand Huygen Complex himself.

Huygen was fascinated with illusion in all its forms; unfortunately, that also included the creation of illusion through words. As he was fond of saying, you may trick the eye with light, but with words you can convince a pony to create the perfect illusion in their heads. Interwoven throughout Illusory are a series of codes, ciphers, and puzzles, some – but not all – of which have meanings other than as challenges to be solved. For example one such code, if recited out loud, will cause a Unicorn to turn themselves bright pink! The thought of tangling the unwary pony in these traps appealed greatly to his brilliant and delightfully devious mind. There are also sections of his text which are outright fabrications based on just enough facts to appear plausible; a different sort of illusion. I think my favourite such invention was 'Equus-Coprolith Theory' – which, I believe, translates approximately as 'A load of old horseapples'!

This is, of course, mostly irrelevant to your original letter, but Huygen was a fascinating pony and I hope you will forgive a small digression while I indulge in some fond memories.

Regarding the Leprefaun itself, I believe Huygen included this partially as a relic of an ancient myth which was dying out even then, and partially as an allegory for manipulation of the absence of light. He is quite correct in its traditional description and abilities, but unfortunately it is entirely mythical. Were the Leprefaun or its goddess, Loka, to exist, I am quite certain that I would know of them-

=====// \=====

Twilight's horn fizzled out and the scroll dropped to the floor. Dejectedly, she hauled herself over to the bed and flopped down with a dispirited sigh. Not just back to square one again, but apparently she'd made a total fool of herself getting there, too. It was almost too good to be true, she remembered thinking at the time. Why hadn't she thought more critically? She felt affronted, like a close friend had betrayed her. Books shouldn't be able to tell lies!

As wonderful as books were, they were only sources of information, she reminded herself. It was still up to the reader to assess, evaluate, and utilise the knowledge they contained. She only had herself to blame for letting a book do the thinking for her.

She sighed again. It was hopeless; no leads, no information, and from the twitch of her cheek under one eye, a futile waste of sleep caused by another wild goose chase. Perhaps things would seem better after a nap.

=====// \=====

Summer Clip was sweeping up the tail clippings of another customer – rather worryingly, only her second of the day – when she heard a cheery voice from the door. “Room for one more?”

She looked up and felt a wide smile break across her face. “Hi Cloud Kicker, come on in!”

The Pegasus fluttered in and gave her a now-customary hug. “I thought you'd be busy?”

Summer made a face. “It's been a bit of a slow day. So, what can I do for you?”

“Well... I think I could do with a bit of a tidy-up,” said Cloud Kicker, running a nervous hoof through her blonde-streaked, butter-yellow mane.

Summer rolled her eyes. “Why does everypony come here in the first place if they're so worried about what I'm going to do to them?” she asked, mostly joking.

Cloud Kicker scuffed a hoof, looking embarrassed. “Because you could do anything and they'd have to live with it? I'm sorry, Summer, maybe that wasn't very nice.”

Summer just laughed. “Hey, it's OK. So, are you going to stick with your usual look, or try something new?”

“I dunno. What do you have in mind?” Cloud Kicker said reluctantly.

“You're a Pegasus, right? So simple, quick and easy to maintain, and stands up well to flying, right?”

“Right!” Cloud Kicker looked relieved at her understanding, and Summer grinned evilly.

“So nothing like this, then?”

Summer touched her horn to the other mare's neck and set her mane swirling and lengthening before finally clumping into preposterously long spikes which stood out from her head like a fan. Cloud Kicker watched the magic unfold in the mirror with a dumbfounded expression before throwing back her head and roaring with laughter.

“That's brilliant! Do another one! Do another one!” she squealed when she'd got her breath back. Summer was only too happy to oblige, and her friend clopped her hooves and laughed excitedly at each one, bouncing like a filly on a sugar rush.

Eventually, she ran out of ideas – and was starting to wonder if her friend had given herself the stitch from laughing too much. “So, the Granny Smith look?”

Gasping for breath, the Pegasus still managed a passable impression of the irascible Apple matriarch. “Dagnabbit, you pesky young whipper-snapper!”

Summer giggled. “I could do the giant chicken comb again?”

“All right, I give in! You win!”

“The usual?”

“The usual!”

With a weak splash of magic, she returned her friend's mane to normal and took up the scissors and comb. “So, are Silver and I accidentally going to run into you completely by chance again tonight?” she asked with a smile.

The Pegasus twitched, nearly losing a hank of her mane. “Uh...”

Summer's grin widened, “You two were looking pretty cosy yesterday!”

Cloud Kicker coughed awkwardly. “Poor Silver! I think he just needed somepony to talk to for a while. I was only filling in for you.”

“Yeah, right!” Summer knew that Silver wouldn't talk to just anypony like that, but decided to let it pass. Fun as it was to tease a little, if anything really was going to happen between those two it was best to keep out of it and let them work it out for themselves. “Did you see Junebug today before she left for the Fillydelphia show?”

“No, I slept in a little this morning. Colgate said I didn't miss her by much, though,” Cloud Kicker said distractedly. She took a deep breath and continued, “Look, there was something I wanted to talk to you about, actually. It's related to what Silver told me yesterday.”

Summer nearly made a joke, but Cloud Kicker's unusually sober voice gave her pause. “Go on.”

“Silver was saying that you've been getting some strange looks from ponies around the village recently, so I did a bit of nosing around today. The ponies making all the noise tend to shut up when they realise I'm listening, probably because everypony knows we're friends, but some of the things I've heard...” Cloud Kicker trailed off for a moment before looking up with beseeching eyes. “I can't believe I'm saying this, Summer, but I'm actually a bit worried about you two.”

Summer paused mid-cut, then walked across the salon to shut the door and flip the sign to 'Closed'. “So, how bad is it? Pitchforks and flaming torches?”

The half-hearted attempt at humour fall flat as the Pegasus fidgeted in silence for a minute, the shifting and re-settling of her wings betraying her agitation as she gathered her thoughts.

“The whole thing's just a nasty mass of rumours and counter-rumours,” she said finally. “Most ponies don't seem to be too worried, for all that they gossip, but there's a couple that are talking about having you locked up or run out of town. Nopony's really listening to them – yet – but just the fact that the other ponies aren't laughing at them is enough to make me worried. I don't know, Summer, I don't think anypony's going to do anything silly, but... be careful, yeah?”

Summer tried to fight off the shiver that her friend's words gave her. “I don't understand. There must be something we can do? Who are these ponies, anyway?”

Cloud Kicker shook her head sadly. “Pick a pony, get a different rumour. I mean, I heard Mr. Breezy saying something about you threatening Silver the other day. Mr. Breezy, for Celestia's sake! He's a really nice, level-headed sort of pony, but now he seems to think you're dangerous!”

“You what?! I... Silver? What the hay would I be threatening Silver for?” Summer spluttered incredulously.

“He said he heard you two arguing, apparently.”

“What? But we were... that's ridiculous!” said Summer, outraged. “We were joking around and he was trying to embarrass me!”

“So did you threaten him?”

“Of course I did!” Summer exclaimed, throwing up a hoof in exasperation, “He was winning! I just told him to shut up – I can't believe anypony would take that seriously!”

Cloud Kicker sighed, stamping a hoof absently. “Yeah. But thanks to the blabbermouths there's so many of these stupid stories flying around now that ponies are automatically thinking the worst of you. Can you believe that Thunderlane pulled me aside on the way here to 'warn me' about Silver?”

“Do I want to know why?” Summer asked acerbically.

Cloud Kicker made a face. “Apparently not only is he your lover, he's fooling around with Twilight on the side and I need to be careful not to do anything 'rash'. Supposedly that's why he's spending all that time at the library recently,” she said in a disgusted voice.

Summer could only look at her in horror, her mouth hanging open in shock.

Cloud Kicker snorted derisively. “Yeah, I know. I can only assume it's that stupid story about your welcoming party. It was kinda funny at the time, but nopony was taking that seriously, either!”

Summer groped around for something to say, but the words refused to come. “That's got to be the stupidest thing I have ever heard,” she settled for eventually.

“I'm going to ruin my reputation, apparently,” said Cloud Kicker wryly. “I didn't even know I had one! I haven't had the heart to tell Silver about this yet. I don't even know where to begin.”

“I know exactly what he'd say, and I'd have to give him a clip around the ear for it,” Summer grumbled.

“What's that, then?” asked Cloud Kicker, curious.

“'Where was I when all this was going on?'” Summer quoted in a deep voice. “Big jerk!”

Cloud Kicker chuckled. “He'd have a point; where were any of us when this was going on, because I sure as hay don't remember any of it?”

There was no stopping the shivers this time, radiating out from the nape of her neck and sending chills pricking across her back and down to her hooves. She closed her eyes and briefly she was a filly again, the jeers of the other foals ringing in her ears as they lobbed old horseshoes at her and she felt the welts coming up on her neck and shoulder, a burning agony in her horn where one of her tormentors had scored a 'ringer' and the hot, salty taste of blood in her mouth from a split lip.

“Summer? You OK? Hey, you know you'll have Junebug and I right next to you, right? Shoulder to shoulder, and I know that Silver will always have your back,” Cloud Kicker broke in gently, her voice quiet but adamant.

She took a deep, shaky breath against the ache in her chest and blew it out, willing the memories to go with it. Cloud Kicker was more right than she knew. Old hurts, long since gone, she told herself. Not trusting herself to speak, she opened her eyes and gave Cloud Kicker a small smile intended to be reassuring but it was a sickly, tremulous thing. It didn't work; the other mare was still looking at her intently, concern plain on her face. “You're a pretty awesome friend, Cloudy, you know that?” said Summer with forced lightness.

“I don't know about that. Maybe I should have kept this to myself; I didn't mean to scare you, but this is wrong, Summer! You two have got absolutely nothing to be ashamed of, so you've got to keep your head up and show them you won't be bullied or intimidated. If I can help you with that then I will,” said Cloud Kicker earnestly.

The tightness in her chest was nigh-on unbearable now, and she had to bite firmly on her lip to keep the tears from falling. If only it was that easy, she thought to herself, and if only that was all it took. She had survived more than harsh words when she was younger, thanks to a strong friendship, so surely she could take this malicious sniping in her stride when she had another kind, generous soul at her side? Focus on the job in hoof, she told herself firmly. There's time to think this through later. And probably to cry like filly!

“Well. Well. Thank you,” she forced out between short breaths, before trying to brighten her voice. “But right now I've got a job to finish, or you'll come out of here looking like a scarecrow, which is what you were worried about earlier, wasn't it?”

Summer wondered if she could ever express just how grateful she was for Cloud Kicker's understanding smile as she let the abrupt change of subject pass.

Or how grateful she was that neither of them commented on how badly Summer's hooves shook as she finished trimming her friend's mane.

=====// \=====

“I mean, who even knew that butterflies migrated?”

Rainbow Dash, sprawled on her belly, reached out a hoof to flip the page while Fluttershy lay curled more demurely on the rug beside her. After a late dinner and a game of Battleclouds, Fluttershy had pulled out one of her photo albums to illustrate a story about her foalhood home in Cloudsdale and they ended up flipping through the whole thing, talking about their adventures and the friends that shared them on every page.

“Well, what did you think they did in winter?” Fluttershy asked with a small grin.

“I dunno, maybe they hibernate, or make one of those chrysalis things, or something. I never really thought about it.”

“Oh no, they have to fly south to warmer areas where they can feed, just like the birds do. If they don't, then they won't survive the winter cold. What's really amazing is that they don't fly back – their offspring do, thousands of miles back to the same place. Nopony knows how they find their way to somewhere they've never been before,” Fluttershy lectured gently. Her friend gave her a sceptical look.

“So how does a puny little thing like a butterfly fly thousands of miles in the first place?”

Fluttershy smiled distantly. “Persistence. They may not be very strong fliers, but they keep going until they reach their goal. I sometimes wonder if that would make a good Friendship Report for the Princess? Maybe I should suggest it to Twilight if she's having trouble thinking of what to write.”

Rainbow laughed. “Yeah, when she's having another meltdown 'cos her letter might be a day late it'd be good to have something in reserve!” She hid a yawn behind one hoof. “'Scuse me! Well, I should probably head up to bed – Dawn Patrol in the morning.”

“OK Rainbow. Can I get you anything?”

“No thanks, I'm good. G'night Fluttershy!”

Fluttershy watched her friend circle the room one last time, checking the bar was across the door before heading upstairs. With a small sigh, she collected her photo album and slid it back into place on the shelf. As much as Rainbow Dash tried to be casual about it, her precautions were a chilling reminder of the strange sounds that had woken her the previous night. Briefly, she considered find some sort of weapon; a strong stick, perhaps, but she didn't have anything to hoof and she knew that she probably lacked the presence of mind to use one should she need to.

Having completed her night-time routine, she settled into her bed and propped herself upright on pillows, determined to stay awake and see if the mysterious noises returned or whether her fears were simply the result of an over-active imagination. In spite of her firm resolve, she quickly nodded off, and slept soundly until the next morning.

=====// \=====

“I been looking for you,” said the hated voice from behind her. “Shove off, loser!”

She heard a protesting squeak from Poppy as her friend was roughly shouldered aside. Spinning around, she saw him strutting arrogantly towards her, and a ring of his buddies and sycophants quickly formed around them. She took an involuntary step backwards, looking reflexively around but she was quite alone in the wide corridor.

His victorious, malicious grin widened. “What's the matter, gone and lost your shadow?”

He knew. He had set this up, he had done something, oh, this was going to be bad! Her disquiet deepened when she heard a heavy metallic crash from the back row.

“What's the matter, Spikehead, cat got your tongue?” taunted one of the others, with an arrogant toss of her head. “Surely you can manage to do something without him holding your little hoovesies for you?”

There was a burst of laughter, and the unexpected jolt on her dock made her jump. Somehow, she'd backed up against the wall. Rather appropriate, really, a detached part of her mind noted. It wasn't that she couldn't think of anything to say, more that she knew that there was nothing that would make a difference. Another glance around revealed a small gap between two lockers just to her left, and she manoeuvred herself into it in the forlorn hope of getting some cover when the inevitable happened.

“Course she can't. That thing on her head's just there for decoration, ain't it? So she needs her dear little shadow,” the leader sneered, “I hope he's getting something out of it, at least – when's the foal due?”

Another roar of laughter fanned an ember of resistance into life. “Shut up, you jerk!”

There was a round of mocking gasps and 'Oohs'. “It speaks! A miracle!” The sneer hardened, and he took a pace towards her. “Just what you shouldn't be doing. You need to learn when to keep your gob shut, Spikehead. You think I don't know who snitched on me yesterday?”

“Obviously not, if you're pestering me.” She tried for disdainful, but even to her own ears she simply sounded scared, and so, utterly unconvincing.

An iron-shod hoof rammed itself into her chest painfully. He was the only one of their class wearing shoes yet, and he seemed to delight in treating them as weapons. “Again with the big mouth, you dumb nag!” he snarled, his breath hot on her cheek. He shoved her again, but it was the sudden searing pain behind her shoulder that drove the breath from her lungs. Something hit the floor with a ringing clatter; a large horseshoe, one kept for games. Through her sudden tears of pain, she could hear the other ponies' laughter, some mocking, some merely glad that they weren't the target. A rough hoof forced her chin up painfully until she met his eyes again.

“Now, beg, and maybe I'll let you off easy this time.”

His twisted grin was reflected in his eyes, eager with anticipation, smouldering with the desire for her humiliation. It was that look that touched off her temper.

“Go boil your head for glue, you pathetic creep!” She had only managed to slap his filthy hoof off her when she felt another thumping impact in her side, this time making her stagger. She caught herself and looked up just in time to see his rear hooves coming around before they slammed into her chest, sending her flying back into her little refuge, her head bouncing off one of the lockers and sending sparks dancing before her eyes. Another horseshoe crashed into the locker beside her before the world dissolved in a blinding thunderclap of agony-

With a gasp, Summer thrashed her way free of the covers and sat up, her panting breaths echoing throughout the little garret room above her salon. The memory of that dreadful pain was still fading from her horn and forehead as she found her little clock beside the bed. Nearly half-past two in the morning. She closed her eyes briefly and tried to take deep, steadying breaths as uncontrollable shivers ran through her. Just the chills from the sweat drying in my coat, she told herself firmly. There was no way she was afraid of that sad little creep, not then, not now.

She sank back against the pillows. Perhaps this particular nightmare shouldn't be a surprise, given that the memory had crept up on her at the salon earlier, but it had been years since its last visit. With a sad half-smile she remembered the usual antidote in her younger days. It had worked then, perhaps it would still work now?

It was Silver who had found her, of course. The first she knew of her rescue was when he bucked his way through the locked door; a ridiculously melodramatic entrance, she had teased him in later years. Through a mist of tears and the jagged knives of agony in her head, she saw him slide to a stop beside her and hesitate for a second, taking everything in, before turning and falling on the culprits like an avenging angel. He had been in scraps before, but this time he was like a pony possessed, whirling, bucking, biting, as they tried to swarm him under. Somehow, through luck or strength or sheer will, he kept wriggling free although she saw him taking plenty of punishment in doing so.

The crowd abruptly thinned, a sure sign that a teacher was on the way and the fainter of heart had suddenly found other places to be, and Mr. Blizzard arrived at a gallop. With a cry of “Break it up, there!”, he dived into the melee and emerged holding Silver by the mane, the colt still twisting and thrashing wildly. The angry stallion shook him bodily, then threw him to one side where Silver stumbled and fell sprawling. “I said, enough!” Mr. Blizzard roared, the noise like a lance to her ears. A sudden hush descended, broken only by the occasional moan and somepony sobbing. She was surprised to realise it was her.

She didn't see Silver again until that evening, after she had been patched up at the medical centre and sent home. She lay sprawled on top of her bed with her head resting between her front hooves, the curtains drawn against the sinking sun's light which was still painful to her eyes, when she heard her mother's voice in the hallway.

“I wondered if we'd see you tonight.”

“Hi, Mrs. Clip,” came his familiar, tired voice, “How is she?”

“Better than you, by the looks of it. You look like you ought to be in bed, poor thing!”

“I'll live.” He was trying to sound flippant, but instead his voice wavered uncertainly.

“Hmm,” her mother sounded unconvinced, “And I suppose your mother knows you're here?”

She heard a weary chuckle, “If she doesn't yet, I'm sure she'll figure it out. Can I see her? Please?”

Her mother hesitated, then gave in as Summer knew she would. “Oh, all right, but only if you go straight home to bed. You need to rest as well, Silver.”

“Thanks, Mrs. Clip.”

A few moments later he appeared, pushing her door open slowly. “Hey,” he said simply.

“Hey,” she replied, raising her head. Her heart twisted painfully in her chest to see him limping heavily towards her. He was covered in welts and contusions, and a massive swelling showed black through the short hair on his face, closing one eye completely. She scooted over and patted the space next to her, and he gingerly lowered himself down beside her. Neither of them spoke for a long while, just drawing comfort from each other's warm presence. “You OK?”

He shrugged lop-sidedly. “I took a few sore ones, but I reckon I dished a few out as well, so I can't complain. Headache?”

“Hornache, mostly, but yeah,” she said softly. “Your dad came to see me earlier, at the medical centre.”

“Good. Did he say anything?”

“Not really, but I think he talked to the nurse. Why 'good', though?”

“Old Blizzard locked me in the Principal's office – naturally, seeing as it was all my fault-” Here, both of them snorted derisively. “-And I guess they went off to sort everything out. Eventually Mrs. Aurora came in and Dad was with her. I must have been looking a bit sorry for myself, because Dad actually threw her out of her own office – it was kinda funny! He cleaned me up a bit, then said he'd heard their version and what did I have to say for myself? You know what Dad's like.”

“So what did you say?”

“Well, I was pretty sure excuses weren't going to fly, so I told him that if he checked on you, he'd see why.”

“And he took that?” she asked in disbelief. Silver's dad was a quiet, rather stern pony who took no nonsense from anypony. She couldn't see such a glib answer satisfying him.

“I dunno. He's still up at the school, I think. He's not back at the forge yet, anyway,” Silver said, failing to hide the apprehension in his voice.

She winced in sympathy. “So, what did you get?”

She felt him fidget beside her. “Well... I'm not really sure.”

She jerked her head back up off the bed to stare at him, dread in her heart. “What do you mean, you're not sure?! How can you not be sure?” she demanded, failing to keep the rising panic out of her voice. School would be utterly unbearable without Silver; that day being a case in point.

Silver took a deep breath. “Mrs. Aurora started off on one, blah, blah, the upshot was suspension for a month and I had to apologise to the other ponies.”

“What?!” she gasped, outraged.

“Individually, in front of their parents,” Silver added.

“But... how the...!” she spluttered.

Silver gave her a half-smile. “So I told her to make it two months, 'cause there was no way in Equestria I was going to apologise. And then I walked out.”

She looked at him wonderingly, speechless, and with no small amount of pride. It was a minute before she could find her voice, and all her thoughts distilled down to one thing; “You are so incredibly dead.”

He sighed, and let his head flop down onto the bed. “Very probably.”

In the end, Silver had got off with only the bumps and bruises. Copper Braise's absence had been due to carrying out his own investigations, and his reaction to what he found quickly became the stuff of legend around Fetlock Bath. The normally serious, taciturn blacksmith started with a thundering denunciation of the Principal and her staff in the mayor's office which must have been overheard by half the village, and progressed all the way up to threatening her with lawyers from Manechester at his own expense. For all his unassuming ways Mr. Braise was well-respected around the village and quickly acquired the support of some of the other parents whose foals had come home bruised or bleeding from similar encounters in the past. With the writing well and truly on the wall, the junior grade teacher resigned and left for Manechester together with his son, the ringleader.

Summer sat up and wriggled her way to the edge of the bed, poking her head under the curtains and resting her chin on the sill to get some fresh air from the window left slightly ajar. From her elevated view Ponyville slumbered peacefully, striped in shades of grey from the faint moonlight, although something stirred in the shadows over towards the marketplace.

With the heart cut out of the gang of bullies and the reputation Silver earned from the fight life at school had become easier, even if she never became the height of popularity, and that plus the best friend anypony could wish for was all she wanted. It didn't stop hurtful words and catty games, but at least nopony laid a hoof on her. Silver got less slack than others from the teachers, especially the Principal who probably resented him for his role in her colleague's disgrace, but he never let it bother him.

Whatever it was by the marketplace didn't entirely look like a pony, or move like one. The light never quite seemed to catch it, although having seen it once and knowing it was there, the motion caught the eye. It was probably just a loose tarpaulin moving in the breeze, she decided.

Pulling her head back, she rearranged the covers and settled in to her bed. This time sleep came swiftly and untroubled.

=====// \=====

The evening rush was just starting to settle down in Sugarcube Corner as hungry ponies from all over town dropped in for dessert or just to chat with friends. Mr. Cake waited on his customers with his customary bonhomie while his wife ran the till, occasionally dashing out to check on her twin foals and also their hyperactive pink employee who seemed to spend at least as much time talking to everypony who came in as she did in the kitchen.

Silver queued patiently, letting his mind wander to the little cabinet of spice drawers he was building for Cinnamon Swirl's kitchen back in his workshop. He found it a useful way of ignoring the ponies who gave him the cold shoulder while remaining alert enough to reply to the friendly ponies who greeted him. There was still more of the latter than the former, which was a relief, but many others still regarded him warily, not quite sure which camp to fall in to. Presumably it varied depending on the strength of the local rumour mill's churn.

“Hallo there, Silver, what can I get you?” Mrs. Cake greeted him with a pleasant, professional smile.

Silver blinked, snapping back to the present. “Evening, Mrs. Cake. What have you got in the way of muffins tonight?”

The mare leaned forward, pointing with her tongs. “Let's see... blueberry, chocolate, chocolate chip, chocolate chocolate chip, banana and bran, apple and cinnamon, Death-by-Chocolate...”

Silver was detecting a distinct chocolate theme. Still, given the little project he was thinking about earlier, apple and cinnamon sounded appropriate.

Mrs. Cake quickly had a pair bagged up for him, and he thanked her with a smile and waved at Pinkie, whose head had suddenly appeared in the hatchway, before turning to go. At the door, he held it open with his hind leg to let another pony enter. “Evening, Rose!” he said amiably. It was only as he words left his mouth that he saw the look of furious recognition dawn on her face.

“You! You've got some nerve showing up here!” she snarled at him.

Silver blinked in shock and confusion. “Sorry?”

The enraged mare shoved her face right up into his. “Sorry? Sorry!? Do you know how long it took me to breed that orchid? Do you? Seven years, that's how long!”

Silver backed up a step, and he heard a sudden hush fall in the store behind him. “What the hay? What orchid?”

“You ought to be real careful, buddy, we're on to you now!” said Rose in a low, threatening voice, prodding him sharply in the chest with one hoof. “One day we're going to catch you in the act, and when we do-”

“You'll make some more ridiculous accusations on the basis of nothing whatsoever?” Silver couldn't keep the sarcasm out of his voice. “Hmm? Oh, that's right, you've been listening to the village gossips flapping their gums, they must be right. Tell you what, you do that; keep a sharp eye out, do whatever you want. And when you catch whoever it is, feel free to come and apologise.”

He heard a snort of laughter from within, rapidly turned into an unconvincing cough. Realising he'd gone rather a lot further than he intended, Silver turned and stalked off, holding his head high and trying to look unconcerned. Hopefully he'd convinced a few doubters, but it was just as likely that he'd made things a whole lot worse.

=====// \=====

The blanketing, suffocating silence drew her out of her rest again, but it took several minutes for her to recognise it before she sat up and reached for her clock. Nearing dawn, she noted blearily. There had been several uninterrupted nights of peace after the first incident, but now her ears strained again for that terrifying snuffling sound. Her head felt thick and congested and her joints ached dully, almost like she was coming down with the flu. Oh dear, not the flu, not when she had a house guest.

The sharp crash from the sheep shed sounded deafening in the unnatural quiet, making her jump and let out a quiet squeak of terror. It came again, together with an anxious bleat. Baabera, by the sound of it, kicking her enclosure.

She sat there, nerves electrified and the blood pounding painfully in her head, poised to, to... do what? Flee? Panic? Scream the house down? All of the above?

Gradually, the normal sounds of the forest returned to her ears, and after another half-hour of her vigil the first sign of the half-light before dawn stained the horizon. With it, the illusion of safety returned. She could hear Rainbow stirring in the next room, who would shortly set off on her Dawn Patrol.

She waited for her friend to leave and the first rays of the sun to peek over the trees of Sweet Apple Acres before getting up and exploring outside. The heavy dew overnight had left the ground soft, and she caught signs of something large here and there, circling the cottage and passing between the animals' pens. The impressions were too vague to tell her much, even the sort of hooves it may have had. Taking a deep breath she stepped over to the sheep shed to find them huddled closely together as far away from her as possible.

“Baabera? Is everything OK?” There was no response, and the herd was so tightly-packed that she had difficulty in picking out the right ewe. “Did you see something last night?” she asked timorously, dreading the possible response.

The ewe shrank back even further into her colleagues, eyes rolling in agitation. She bit her lip. She would take that as a 'Yes', but knew that nopony else would understand. Did she tell Rainbow about her fears? It still seemed so silly and nebulous, but even now she felt the vastness of the forbidding forest pressing in on her like she had seldom felt before.

She trotted quickly back inside.

=====// \=====

Cloud Kicker glided lazily across Ponyville, flying wide, sweeping 'S' turns to stretch each wing in turn. The air was rather disturbed thanks to the rain cloud that the weather ponies had been stacking up, waiting for the night's scheduled downpour, but it still drew a blissful smile from her at the feeling of it flowing across her outstretched flights and ruffling her blonde-streaked mane.

Far below, she spotted a familiar shape pulling a little cart eastward out of town. Her eyes widened in delight; she hadn't seen him in nearly a week! Of course, Summer said he lived out by the Berry farm, so why not fly down and say, 'Hallo'?

She swooped around to approach him from behind, controlling the flare of her wings to reduce her speed and lose height without having to flap and give the game away. Noiselessly, her hooves touched down on the bed of the cart and she kept her wings spread for a moment to balance herself against the motion of the cart.

He ambled slowly on for a surprising length of time, humming softly to himself, before he realised something had changed. He looked around in confusion for a second, and her heart soared to see the warm smile break out on his face. “Hi, Cloud Kicker!”

She laughed excitedly. “How're you doing, big guy? Gosh, I haven't seen you in ages!”

“I've been busy up at the library, trying to get everything done, and I finished up this afternoon. As for me, well, I was doing OK, but I seem to have developed a cling-on!” he said, waggling his eyebrows at her. “How about you?”

“Oh, same-ol', same-ol'. Flying around, herding a few clouds, you know how it is,” she said airily.

He cleared his throat. “Absolutely. I'm one of those really rare flying Earth ponies, after all,” he said in a deadpan voice. Her eyes flew open in shock before she saw him grinning back at her; for a second, she had been worried that he'd taken offence. “Are you working tonight?” he asked.

“Yeah, but not for a couple of hours. We've got a heavy downpour scheduled later, but it's all set up ready to go, so when I saw you down here I thought I'd drop in and see how you were keeping.”

“Great! Well, I was just heading back to the workshop. You're more than welcome to join me, if you'd like?”

It was cute how the last sentence seemed to ruffle the normally-confident pony. “I'd love to!” she said enthusiastically. In truth, she didn't have much idea what the woodworker's house would look like, but she was still curious to see his workshop.

He gave her a pointed look which she loftily ignored, prodding around her carefully with one hoof as if she was going to settle down amidst the toolboxes and varnish cans and other odds and ends. “Well, don't let me stop you – drive on, driver!”

He shook his head and faced forward again, making loud straining noises as the cart creaked into motion, moving at a snail's pace. Her laughter bubbled up and she took pity on him, springing lightly into the air to hover beside him.

“Aww, was that all just a bit too much for you, you poor little guy?” she asked in a gratuitously mothering tone, rubbing a hoof between his ears. He chuckled and ducked out of it, setting off at an effortless walk. Keeping pace with him she reached out again, her voice going from mothering to babying. “Poor little Silvy-wilvy!”

“Get off, you overgrown sparrow!” he spluttered, laughing loudly as he sidestepped and swiped half-heartedly at her merciless hoof.

She stuck out her lower lip in the biggest pout she could manage and flew a little higher. “Little Silvy-wilvy's all cross and angry with me,” she cooed mockingly.

His response was to snap playfully at her tail, making her squeal and zoom out of his reach before the giggles which had been threatening to break out all along swamped her.

She landed, rather breathless, well out in front of him. “OK, truce?” she suggested.

“Don't tell me you're giving up that easily?”

He has a really nice smile, she thought happily.

“No, but it seems a little unfair that you're all hitched up and I'm just goofing around.”

“Uh-huh. Just wait 'till I get home, ditch this thing, and get my wings on – then you're in trouble, sunshine!”

She laughed, falling into step at his shoulder. “Now that I would like to see!”

Together, they wandered steadily along the lane and up to the Berry farm, joking and teasing each other. His humour tended to be rather dry, but somehow she thought it worked quite well with her own playful spirit. He turned off the long driveway through a gate and down a rutted track that led to a low, ramshackle building behind a forest of splintered wood and rusting iron, the remains of years of broken farm equipment. She paused uncertainly while he pulled the cart in under the eaves and shrugged off his harness. “Come on in,” he called over his shoulder, before grabbing one of the toolboxes out of the cart in his teeth.

It was cool and dark inside, with only thin slivers of light penetrating through the shutters. She heard a metallic clash as her set his toolbox down and a few moments later a rapidly-widening column of light flooded the room as he threw open a shutter, making her blink. The room was long and spacious, and although it lacked any softening touches of paint or decoration it had a surprisingly homely feel provided by the wooden items of various shapes and sizes which sat on workbenches or next to machinery, evidently work in progress. Best of all, the air smelled absolutely heavenly with the mix of cedar and pine and many other woods.

To her left, Silver was rapidly pulling tools out of his toolbox and returning them to their rightful homes. She saw him squint casually at one chisel and set it to the side with a curved, double-gripped knife. “Feel free to have a look around, but be careful in here. As a rule, the things that aren't sharp are heavy,” he said, trotting outside again. She opened her mouth to ask if she could help, but he was already gone. Shrugging, she stepped carefully over to a nearby bench where a strange little cabinet sat, its front covered in little openings. A pile of tiny, half-made drawers was heaped next to it, and a collection of small bowls and delicate-looking goblets were perched on a shelf behind it. Moving along, she found a flat rectangular shape with a slightly domed top, about two hoofwidths long and a little more than one wide. Gently, she touched it with a curious hoof and the curved top twisted aside, one corner dropping into the hollow revealed inside; it was a box! She was leaning in for a closer look when his unexpected voice, just over her shoulder, made her jump.

“Do you like that?”

“Oh! Um, well, yeah! It's not solid, is it?” She hadn't noticed any seams or joins in the smooth wood. She side-stepped and turned to look at him.

“No, it's just made from some odds and ends,” he said, looking a little abashed. “If I get bored, I tend to start fiddling with stuff. Or if I get sick of making fiddly little drawers, I guess.”

She smiled. “What is that thing, anyway?” she asked, pointing at the cabinet.

“It's for somepony called Cinnamon Swirl; she wanted something to put her kitchen spices in,” he said, and-

Wait a minute, was he checking out her flank? Oh, now that was awkward! It wasn't like he was being overly subtle about it, either. You should be more angry about this, Cloud Kicker, whether you like him or not, she told herself firmly. He had turned away and was calmly talking about something else, seemingly oblivious. He was so relaxed, in fact, that she started to wonder if she might have misread his look? It didn't really seem to fit with her image of him, either, although that could just be rosy eyes on her part...

“Hallo?” His voice sounded amused, and she shook herself back to the present.

“Sorry, I was a million miles away.”

“So I see,” he smiled understandingly at her before obviously changing whatever-the-subject-had-been. “How about a snack out in the sun?”

“Sure!” she chirped. She could think about this later, she told herself.

He led her out the front this time, and she found herself under a long, low veranda which shielded them from the lowering sun. Between the bottom of the veranda and the tops of the berry vines, she could make out the roof-line of Ponyville in the near distance. He left her at the easternmost end where a roughly squared-off log had been propped on a couple of stumps to make a bench, and vanished back inside for a moment.

“Let that be a lesson to you,” he said when he reappeared, “Show the slightest bit of interest in my job and I can bore you absolutely senseless in no time!”

In spite of herself, she could feel her cheeks burning as she took a cupcake. “It wasn't that! I just started thinking about something, and I guess my mind sort of ran away with me.”

He chuckled, unconvinced, as he sat beside her but said no more; instead he took a bite out of his cupcake and leaned forward so the sun fell on his face, chewing contentedly with his eyes mostly closed. He looked tired, and she could imagine him dropping off right there. Had he been up at night... no, she was not going there, no matter if she was currently miffed at him or not! Well, supposed to be miffed at him, anyway.

The loud, unexpected male voice from beside the workshop made both of them jump.

“Hey, Silver? You in there, buddy?”

She watched his grey eyes fly open. “Yeah, 'round the front!” he called.

“Are you coming tonight to the... oh. Err, wow, sorry dude!” The pony's loud voice faltered as he trotted around the end of the workshop and stopped in his tracks at the sight of them.

She craned her head around to see. “Hi, Caramel!” she said brightly.

The Earth pony gave her a rather fixed smile, shuffling his hooves awkwardly in the dust. “Hi Cloud Kicker. Sorry, Silver, I didn't know you had company.”

Silver got to his hooves and walked over to meet him. “Hey, no problem.”

The two stallions talked briefly in low voices before Caramel hurried off with a muttered farewell, still looking a bit embarrassed. Silver sank back on to the bench with a sigh.

“You'd think he'd walked in on us... I don't know,” he trailed off lamely.

Cloud Kicker laughed. Indeed! “He did look a bit flustered. Your notoriety grows, it seems!”

Silver didn't join in with her amusement. “Yeah. I got chewed out by Rose the other day, for no particularly obvious reason. I swear, some ponies...!”

She felt her good mood drain away. “What was it this time?”

“An orchid. Sounds like she really treasured it, too. Whatever, the local brains trust has decided I'm responsible for that, as well,” he sounded uncharacteristically bitter, and more than a little resigned, too.

“Well, you're not, so don't let it get you down,” she pointed out gently, “Anyway, knowing Caramel he'll probably forget about it by the time he reaches town.”

“I hope so. I get a little bored of being treated like a leper after a while,” he said, before trying to lighten the mood. “I'm sorry for being such a wet blanket. You didn't come here to listen to me whinge.”

“That's OK. Sometimes everypony needs somepony to talk to.” A thought struck her and she hesitated for a moment, mulling it over in her mind before she spoke. “Silver, have you ever thought of trying to find out who it really is yourself? I mean, I could help? So would Summer, and lots of ponies.”

He gave her a brief half-smile. “Well, I did think about it but I'm a carpenter, not a detective. We're not exactly known for our Sherclopian deductions! I don't know half the ponies here, and I bet some of them wouldn't even talk to me... I wouldn't really know where to start. And anyway, what am I going to do, hunt them down and build furniture for them until they give in? Maybe mercilessly French polish their kitchen table until they squeal?”

His heavy sarcasm made her squirm uncomfortably. “OK, silly idea,” she capitulated.

“No, not really, but there's other ponies investigating who are better placed for it than I am. I guess I'd better hope one of them gets lucky sooner rather than later,” he said, before adding in a more jovial voice, “Anyway, this is a mystery, so shouldn't I be the hapless stallion in distress? Which I guess would make you Poppy Marelowe.”

She threw back her head and laughed. “Sounds pretty close to me, although I don't think I can do the accent too well; 'Lischen, Schweetheart, we can do dis da easchy way, or we can make it hard. Real hard! Ya don't wanna end up with da four concrete horseschoes, capiche?'”

He grinned, the life coming back into his eyes and lighting up his smile. “'Oh, Cloud Kicker, how could you? After all we've been through, you'd throw me to the mob?'” he begged in a melodramatic voice, throwing a hoof over his eyes and pretending to swoon.

She flicked the brim of an imaginary fedora and gave him a cocky smirk. “'Hey, a dame's gotta go what a dame's gotta do!'”

Once again, she noticed how his sense of humour struck sparks from hers to lift the gloomy mood and give the conversation a distinct upswing. Stretching out on the rickety bench they ranged from books and friends to adventures and growing up, all leavened with wit and laughter. As well as thoroughly enjoying herself, she found it relaxing to unwind with him, a lightness in her chest like her heart was soaring on its own under the reddening glow of the setting sun.

And it really was a nice, warm smile.

=====// \=====

Chapter 6

=====// \=====

The thunderous belch in the kitchen reverberated around the whole library. Twilight paused in her re-shelving, four books hovering in her magical grasp. If she didn't know better, she'd almost think he did it on purpose. That unkind thought vanished, however, when she saw her assistant stagger into the library looking bilious, one paw clutched to his stomach. The other held a scroll which he waved feebly at her.

She carefully stacked her books back on the trolley as she turned to him. “Are you OK, Spike? You don't look so hot.”

He let out a quiet moan. “I swear, I am never eating those cheap geodes from the late-night takeaway cart ever again!”

Twilight took the scroll and looked worriedly at him. “Thanks, Spike. Do you want a limestone tablet, or something? I think we have some upstairs?”

He blew a rather smoky breath out between his teeth. “Mightn't be a bad idea,” he admitted. Wow, he really must be feeling sorry for himself! He had been out the previous night for the weekly card school that Applejack's brother ran – strictly no mares allowed! It was more an excuse for some male bonding than anything, as they only played for apple pips, but he must have stayed late to avoid the rain and she didn't remember him getting home.

“Tell you what, why don't you go back to bed for a while? I'm nearly done down here, anyway.”

“Shh, you hear that?” asked Spike, cupping his ear with his free paw, “I think it's my basket calling. 'Spike! Spike! Come back to me! How could you leave me like this?'”

Twilight laughed. “Go on, then, you wouldn't want to keep it waiting. I'll check on you later.”

She watched him stomp unsteadily upstairs before turning her attention to the scroll. She read it through twice before dropping in on the table with a sigh. Princess Celestia was summoning her to Canterlot to review the threat to Ponyville – and despite all her weeks of work, she had absolutely nothing new to offer the Princess.

Rarity found her in the kitchen an hour later, still scribbling aimlessly on a check-list of things she might need for her trip. It had undergone so many revisions by this stage that she may as well have used it for firelighters, but she still wasn't happy with it as she tried to find a way to take everything she had learned without bringing the entire library.

She watched the immaculately turned-out Unicorn pause in the doorway to give her the once-over with a critical eye before sitting herself down with a compassionate smile. “Have I come at a bad time, darling?”

Twilight sighed and gave up. “No, of course not. I was just thinking about stuff,” she said lamely, trying to deflect the inevitable enquiry as behind her a tendril of purple magic crumpled the remains of the list and lobbed it at the bin. She tried to avoid the other mare's eyes, but her friend had perfected the art of the attentive silence and she didn't hesitate to let it loose on Twilight. It really was fighting dirty, Twilight thought grumpily as it bore down on her like a tangible mass, just begging to help her. It had nothing to do with her overactive conscience, she told herself, but eventually she cracked, as they both knew she would.

“Princess Celestia wants me to go to Canterlot. She's called a meeting to discuss the situation in Ponyville with Senior Secretary of the Day Court, the Head Archivist, a couple of professors, and a Senior Agent from the C.I.A..”

“The C.I.A.?”

“Canterlot Intelligence Agency,” Twilight explained, “You know, the Dark Horses?”

“Oh. And you don't want to go?” Rarity asked in a leading voice, “It sounds like a chance to pool ideas with all sorts of other experts and spark those creative juices.”

Twilight took a deep breath and met Rarity's gaze. “That's just it; I've got nothing to give them. I've beaten my head against a wall for weeks and come up with the grand total of zilch. The Princess trusted me with this, Rarity, and I've failed her. I've failed everypony,” she added dispiritedly.

If she was expecting sympathy and understanding, she was badly mistaken. “Twilight, darling? That has to be the most ridiculous load of self-indulgent tosh I've ever heard from you! It's difficult, so you're going to give in and sulk? Is this really the mare who stood in front of Nightmare Moon and Discord on her own and refused to be beaten? I can't believe I'm hearing this!”

Twilight huffed, offended. “It's not like that!”

“Oh really? So that's why you're sitting there, wallowing in... whatever it is that ponies wallow in?” Rarity leaned forward. “I have sat here these last weeks and watched you work and worry and sweat yourself into a blue funk over this, and I've not said a word because I know how important it is. You're just going to throw all that away? You may not have the culprit wrapped up in a box with a bow on top for the Princess, like I know you wanted, but it's most certainly not for lack of trying.”

“That's not good enough when I know that somepony is going to die unless I pull my hoof out and solve this!” Twilight spat angrily. “What if it's you? Huh? Or Applejack, or Fluttershy, or any of you? Because I really don't know if I could live with myself if that happened.”

“What if it was you?” Rarity pointed out coolly. “Everypony's got friends and family, dear. Twilight, you might solve this, you might not. I'm sure the Princess has other ponies working on this as well, so you might even be able to give them the clues they need to solve it. I'm not saying you should ruin your health like you have been doing, but I can guarantee that you won't achieve anything if you sit there feeling sorry for yourself.”

“I know! And it's not about getting the credit; I don't care who catches this thing, just so long as somepony stops it.” Twilight paused, taking a deep breath to steady herself before continuing in a less confrontational voice, “I am going to go, Rarity. I was just sitting here trying to work out how much stuff I could take. But surely a mare's allowed to feel a little sorry for herself every once in a while? I've worked my tail off on this and it's a little depressing to look back and realise that all I've accomplished so far is to scare my friends and annoy the hay out of two innocent ponies.”

Rarity sat back, looking mollified. “In that case, I must apologise most sincerely. It's just that when I came in you looked so crestfallen and you really did sound in need of a good pep-talk.”

A stray thought popped into Twilight's head, making her laugh. Rarity gave her an enquiring look, and she explained, “I'm sorry, it's just that it's a little ironic to have the only pony I've ever met who owns fainting couches tell me to stop being a drama queen!”

“Would you like to borrow one?” Rarity asked sweetly, before letting out a silvery peal of laughter. “Everypony has their own little foibles, darling, and I am eternally grateful that my friends put up with mine. Now then, there must be something I can help you with – I'd love to make sure that you're appropriately packed for such august company?”

Twilight hesitated for a second; she didn't want to hurt Rarity's feelings, but if she couldn't think of something quickly she knew she'd end up with about twelve suitcases – which would be at least eleven and a half too many. All she really needed was a rainproof cloak and one of Applejack's apple pies for her mother. “Err, actually I'm staying downstairs for the time being. Spike's not feeling great, so he's gone back to bed.”

She felt a little bad about deploying Spike as a tactical weapon but it had the desired effect, as Rarity gasped dramatically, a hoof flying to her mouth.

“He's ill? Not my little Spikey?! Why didn't you say so earlier, darling? Oh, maybe I should go up and see him, just for a moment. But I'm sure he needs his rest...”

Twilight smiled inwardly. It was the worst-kept secret in Ponyville that Spike had a crush on Rarity, but something about the little dragon automatically put Rarity into hyper-mothering-mode. She let Rarity worry her maternal anxiety out while she called another piece of parchment with her magic and settled it in front of them.

“Well, while we're waiting perhaps you can help me with my check-list? I'm trying to work out what I should take with me to Canterlot from my notes.”

The indigo-maned mare gave her a warm smile and pulled her chair up next to her so they could both bend their heads over the parchment. “I should be delighted, my dear.”

=====// \=====

Rainbow Dash watched her friend slowly jostle the pestle against the heavy mortar and bit her lip to stop her sigh escaping. Each time the grinding stopped, she half-expected Fluttershy to fall face-first into the plaster she was preparing for the chipmunk that she had found that morning, looking bedraggled and very sorry for itself after the previous night's storms. Instead, she scooped a few more mustard seeds in and steadily resumed her work. Surely she couldn't last much longer?

It had started off innocently enough when Fluttershy had come down one morning looking like she'd had a sleepless night, but over the following week she had watched the other Pegasus sink further and further into a peculiar, nervous exhaustion. She was uncharacteristically jumpy, flying into a panic at the slightest thing around the cottage, and a couple of times Rainbow had found her dozing during the day having seemingly flaked out in the middle of her work. While Rainbow wasn't averse to a little nap in the sun by any means, there was no way that Fluttershy would let her little animal friends down for a snooze.

Any time she asked what was going on, Fluttershy would simply give her that small, brave smile and insist she was just fine, but you didn't need to be a genius to work out something was badly wrong. Huh, probably doesn't want to be any trouble, or some such rot, she thought to herself. It hurt, too, that her old Flight School buddy obviously didn't feel able to confide in her. Rainbow knew that she probably wasn't the best with all that smushy emotional stuff, but if she couldn't help her friend, maybe somepony else could; Rarity probably, or maybe Applejack? She hesitated to ask Twilight, who had gone to Canterlot that morning, and in any case it looked like she had plenty on her plate already, and as for Pinkie... well, perhaps not! The only thing that held her back from approaching their friends was the thought that it would be a little too much like breaking a confidence, and she was definitely not cool with that.

So instead here she was, fretting over her like a silly filly once again. Come to think of it, while Fluttershy was always rather delicately-built, even for a Pegasus, wasn't she looking just a little gaunt recently? A little thin around the hips and shoulders? She sighed internally again; she couldn't force Fluttershy to talk, but she would be the best friend she could be in the hope that if her friend needed somepony, she'd be there.

“Can I get anything for you?” she asked hesitantly. She didn't want to look like she was taking over but she was determined make herself useful, all the same.

Fluttershy blinked, and looked up at her with that angelic smile. “Um, could you please pass me that bottle of olive oil, if you wouldn't mind? Thanks.”

Yeah, she would never be all that keen on being a ground-dweller, but so long as that was where her friends were, it was worth it. And whatever was going on with Fluttershy, she only hoped that it would end soon.

=====// \=====

She awoke with a gasp, half-formed memories of leering darkness receding as she panted, shivering, on her bed. The dull headache which had bothered her all week throbbed in time with her racing pulse and her head swam murkily as she screwed her eyes shut, trying to keep the tears of frustration and exhaustion at bay. All she wanted was some rest, just to be at peace again, just for one night. Was that too much to ask? Why, what was it that was haunting her so?

She had tried hot milk, and chamomile tea. She had tried changing pillows and blankets. She had tried sweet-smelling candles and lavender bouquets and meditated for hours before bed. But when her head hit the pillow and the lights went out – she had even tried a night light, like a little foal, only to be scared witless all night by the shadows it cast – her mind remained almost unbearably alert, her senses straining to catch any noise or movement or even smell and evaluate it. Her muscles ached, too, after hours of tension, forever poised to explode into action. The periods when sleep did claim her were brief and restless and ultimately unfulfilling.

She knew in her heart that she wasn't imagining it any more. She knew the animals well enough to know that they sensed it, too, and she had seen the marks of the creature's hooves around the cottage. Maybe she should tell somepony? She had seen Rainbow Dash watching her, concern all over her face, so why hadn't she told her? This couldn't go on – she couldn't go on – but for all Rainbow's patience and unsubtle prompts, somehow the will to talk kept evaporating at the crucial moment. Her indecision was both annoying and humiliating.

The room felt airless and stifling but she didn't dare to open the window, instead slowly propping herself up on her pillows and listening to the chirp and rustle of the insects and the forest. The slightest movement made her joints feel like bone grating on bone. She tried to steady her breathing and slow her pulse by meditating, but her mind kept sliding away from her peaceful thoughts of butterflies and back to churning on the same old anxiety. Gamely, she persevered and eventually the pounding in her head lessened a little and she felt slightly calmer.

Letting out a long, quiet sigh of satisfaction, she let her mind drift freely until she abruptly realised that the chorus of the crickets was fading. Her ears pricked and slowly that ominous silence descended over the cottage again, seemingly one insect snuffed out at a time. She heard a nervous bleat from the sheep enclosure, quickly overlaid with several more anxious ovine voices, and some sort of scuffle broke out in the pig pen. A tiny spark of rebellion bloomed in her; this had gone on long enough! Taking a deep breath, she eased herself out of bed, swaying unsteadily as the congested feeling rose sickeningly in her head and sent threads of pain shooting across her sinuses. She paused for a moment to steady herself and edged over to the window on tip-hoof. Slowly, she eased her head through the curtains and looked down on her little bulwark of civilisation against the Everfree Forest.

A pale movement caught her eye by the chicken coop, rippling into shadow and then stillness. Her breath froze in her throat and she kept her eyes fixed on the spot, half-willing and half-dreading its reappearance. After a long moment suddenly the night came alive, an indiscernible shape gliding swiftly towards the cottage and out of her sight. Her sudden gasp sounded like a siren in the dark, and she clapped a hoof over her mouth, nerves jangling as she tried to eliminate the sound of her panicked breaths in the-

Ker-chonk!

The front door jolted back against its bar. No. No, no, no, no, she gibbered in her mind. She had a wild urge to run back to bed and hide herself under the covers, but her hooves felt like they were rooted to the spot. Almost crying in terror, her heartbeat thundering mercilessly inside her aching skull, she waited for the sound of their destruction – the opening door, the shattering window, the yielding lock – but it didn't come. A ripple of moonlight under her window caught her gaze, and suddenly her tormentor seemed to materialise before her eyes. A figure, vaguely equine in shape but thin and freakishly tall, wrapped in shadow and trailing smoky tendrils of darkness. It glided strangely across the ground, moving in little dashes and spurts, and vanishing from view in its brief halts as the night seemed to coalesce around it. But best of all, it was going away. Away from her, away from Rainbow and the cottage, back to the Everfree.

At the edge of the forest, just before she lost sight of it entirely, it seemed to turn and two dull red points appeared, glowing like old coals from the heart of a fire. A wave of sickening malevolence rolled over her, sending her reeling drunkenly back from the window as the agonising pressure in her head peaked and she tripped and fell back on her haunches.

Something burst in her muzzle and she felt a warm splatter down her chest as her screams echoed around the little cottage.

=====// \=====

A thin, terrified wail dragged Rainbow Dash from a sound slumber. It took a half-second for the sound to register in her mind before coalescing into a single thought; Fluttershy!

She hit the floor running, only to trip over the rug and fall heavily against the dresser. Snarling a curse, she charged out onto the little landing, slapping the lights on as she went. She crashed through Fluttershy's door only to recoil in horror as the lights came on; the yellow Pegasus lay sprawled on the rug, covered in blood and screaming hysterically.

“Ohmygosh! Fluttershy!” She raced to her friend's side, seizing her head and looking frantically for injuries. “Are you hurt? What happened?”

The mare flinched at the sudden contact, struggling briefly before recognition dawned in her bleary, unfocused eyes as the blood poured from her nose. She was shivering violently, and her forehead felt hot against the back of Rainbow's pastern as she checked Fluttershy's temperature, ignoring the slick red smears she collected on her own chest and shoulders in doing so.

“Hold on a sec, I'll be right back.”

Rainbow shot out at top speed and returned with a towel from the bathroom which she pressed gently against Fluttershy's muzzle. “It's OK, you've just got a bloody nose. Shh, I'm here now, it's OK,” she soothed her awkwardly, stroking her quivering neck with a consoling hoof. Gradually she felt some of the tension drain out of the other mare, who turned and buried her face in Rainbow's neck, dissolving into heart-wrenching sobs of terror and despair.

Feeling totally inadequate, Rainbow sank onto her haunches and kept running her hoof through her friend's mane, trying to sound confident and reassuring, but to her own ears she simply sounded scared and confused. “Hey, it's all right. You're going to be fine.”

She couldn't tell how long she sat there but eventually the tears tapered off to little more than exhausted gasps. Ignoring the growing ache in her shoulder, Rainbow kept up her soothing motion, stroking her friend's mane in long, slow sweeps. “What was it, Fluttershy? What happened?” she probed gently.

“It was out there; it was trying to get in, I saw it,” Fluttershy moaned indistinctly, still clutching at Rainbow's neck. “The animals know, oh, they know! They've been so scared!”

“What was out there? Is it a wolf, or something?”

Fluttershy's reply trailed off until it was almost inaudible, like she lacked the energy to speak. “I don't know, it's something from the forest, it's, I think it's, I think it's Twilight's monster.”

In spite of herself, Rainbow flinched. Twilight's monster? Oh. Oh, no way! It was trying to get in. The thought sent her own shivers cascading around her body, and she gently disentangled herself from the other mare, feeling a fresh surge of adrenaline follow the chills. “You actually saw this thing? Where was it? What did you see?”

She set off for the window, only to hear a scream of, “No!” from behind her and be brought up by a painful heave on her tail. Wincing, she swung around. “Or not. OK, so you don't want me to look out?”

“No! It's out there, it's in the forest, oh Dashie, what if it sees you, too?” Fluttershy sank down onto her belly, fresh tears streaming from her eyes. “You'll end up like me,” she whimpered in despair, “I've heard it at night; the door, the windows. It'll find you, and I couldn't bear it.”

Feeling helpless, Rainbow lowered herself down onto the rug, letting her shoulder press reassuringly into Fluttershy's and waiting for her friend's weeping to subside. It was clear that there was nothing in Equestria which could persuade Fluttershy to leave the cottage that night, and she wasn't feeling too keen about it herself. She came to a decision.

“OK, here's what we're going to do,” she said in a low, firm voice, “We're going to stay here for the night, locked up nice and safe where nothing can get at us. Then, in the morning, we're going to high-tail it to the village as fast as we can and get a message to Twilight and the Princess; They'll know what to do.”

“But the animals?” Fluttershy protested weakly.

The animals could take a running jump, as far as Rainbow was concerned. “Angel Bunny will look after them for you, I reckon it'll only be a couple of days. If I have to, I'll fly back during the day and make sure they're OK,” she added reluctantly.

The yellow Pegasus nodded distantly. “Um, Rainbow? Can I stay with you tonight?” she asked in a tiny voice, almost like a little filly. It was ridiculous how strong a wrench that gave Rainbow's heart, and her voice nearly broke when she replied.

“Of course you can. How about we go into my room?”

She helped Fluttershy to her hooves, searching out an unstained corner of the towel and dabbing at the mare's nose. It came away clean, so she slung it into the bath when they cleaned themselves up before moving into the guest bedroom. They settled down together on the mattress and she felt Fluttershy burrow in to her side as she pulled up the blanket. She stretched a protective wing out over her and heard a gentle sigh in response. Minutes later, she could hear the slow, even breathing of her friend, asleep and at peace at last.

She left her wing resting reassuringly on the mare's side but remained fully alert, keeping a vigil until Celestia's light returned and the world began to stir.

=====// \=====

She cantered eagerly through the forest, ducking and weaving around the tall trunks of the sycamores and the poplars. She could hear his voice just up ahead, and she joined in with his laughter. Around them, the morning was crisp and beautiful, with the half-frozen dew sparkling on grass and leaves in the bright sunlight. She leapt lightly over a small stream, pumping her wings once to carry her well over into the snowdrops waving on the far bank, and sped onwards.

His voice was behind her now; the game reversed. Giggling to herself, she swerved down a wide lane left by an old windfall and started to slow up. Come to think of it, she really didn't mind being caught-

“...come on, wake up! I haven't got time for this!”

Cloud Kicker let out a moan and rolled over, her eyes blinking slowly in the gloom until they registered the pale-blue Pegasus shaking her shoulder impatiently. “Rainbow Dash? What are you doing here?” she muttered groggily.

“Never mind that, I need you to do the Dawn Patrol for me. It's an emergency!”

“What? I'm on evenings!” Cloud Kicker whined fuzzily. Her last shift had finished well after midnight, and as far as she could tell it was still an unspeakable hour of the night. If only Rainbow would get lost, she could happily sink back into her warm nest and sleep until mid-morning. Instead, the other mare just huffed impatiently and started pulling the blankets off her.

“Yeah I know, and I'm sorry, but I need another Team Leader and this really is an emergency. I'll make it up to you but please, get up!”

Realising she was fighting a losing battle, Cloud Kicker let out a growl of frustration and rolled onto her hooves. “I just want you to know that you ruined a really nice dream,” she grumbled sullenly.

Rainbow Dash smirked. “Yeah, I know – you were giggling in your sleep! Thanks, Cloud Kicker, you're a star!”

With that, Rainbow turned and shot out, leaving her to wonder if it was all a dream. Clearly not, because I was already dreaming of... dreaming of... trees? Something nice? Damn it!

With a loud sigh, she stumbled out to the kitchen feeling hollow and cold, her body at its lowest ebb. She glanced at the clock and calculated that if she left now she would only be slightly late, but instead she grabbed a carrot and fumbled for the kettle. She needed something to kick her out of hibernation if she was going to fly, and the dawn would just have to wait.

=====// \=====

By mid-morning, the ceaseless clatter of hooves was really starting to get on Spike's nerves. Rainbow Dash had barged in on him at dawn, never his favourite time of day to start with, but the wretched-looking Pegasus pony she brought with her shocked any thoughts of protest out of him. Fluttershy looked run-down and disoriented, and she was running a fever, so they had quickly settled the exhausted mare down in Twilight's room. Rainbow had stayed with her for an hour or so, long after she fell asleep, before emerged to dash off a letter for Twilight in Canterlot which had explained their unexpected arrival. He had sent it on its way and she had been pacing the library ever since.

“Knock it off, will ya? You're wearing a hole in the floor and it won't make it come any faster,” he grumbled.

“What's keeping her?” Rainbow Dash snapped impatiently, making yet another circuit of the library. “It's not like she couldn't take two seconds to reply?”

“Hey, I know that, now keep it down! Fluttershy's asleep, remember? Oh yeah, and you're in a library!” He threw the last comment out there to lighten the mood, but Rainbow just glared at him and kept pacing. Sheesh! Tough audience! “Look, she's got all the eggheads gathered together, maybe they're coming up with something?”

If anything, that only increased Rainbow's agitation. “Yeah, maybe, but why couldn't she send something back to say they were working on it?”

“You know Twilight, everything has to be perfect,” he said, shrugging. “So, this thing Fluttershy says has been hanging around... you didn't see what it was?”

“No, and Fluttershy was in such a state I couldn't get anything much coherent out of her, either.” The Pegasus paused, in both her words and her circuits of the library. “I can't believe I didn't notice any of this. I mean, I knew that she wasn't sleeping and stuff, but she wouldn't say anything about it, even when I asked,” she burst out guiltily.

“She's a grown pony; if she's keeping things to herself, that's not your fault.”

“I'm supposed to be her friend! What sort of friend am I that lets their friend end up like that?” Yep, there she went again; up and down, up and down...

“One that made sure she was there when her friend admitted that she needed you? You're not her mother, Rainbow, and stressing about it now won't get us anywhere. Look, why don't you get out for a while, stretch your wings and clear your head?” And stop clomping around my library like a herd of wildebeest, he didn't add.

“No way!” said Rainbow adamantly, “I already had to leave her once today to get somepony to cover Weather Patrol, and she completely freaked out.”

“Well, I still think somepony needs to tell Applejack and Rarity what's going on. I mean, they're both stuck out on the edge of town, especially Applejack. And they'll want to know about Fluttershy.”

“Couldn't you go?”

“Sure, but it'd take ages and I could be barfing up messages. Come on, I bet you can do it in ten seconds flat.”

As he finished speaking, Spike's paw flew to his mouth and a second later he let out a loud belch. “Or not, I guess!” he added sheepishly, snatching the scroll out of the air.

He broke the seal and together they read over the short note:

=====// \=====

Dear Rainbow,

I'm coming back to Ponyville as soon as possible. Gather the girls up, I'll need to talk to everypony when I get there.

Twilight

=====// \=====

“That's it?!” demanded Rainbow, wings flaring angrily, “That took her all morning?”

She opened her mouth to start another rant, but Spike cut her off. “Hey! Watch it with the wings, will ya?” he snapped reproachfully, rubbing an ear. “Seriously, what did you expect, her to drop everything and teleport right in?” He paused, but the only thing that happened was a muttered apology from the pony. “Huh, that would have been the perfect time for her to drop everything and teleport in. I swear, the world has no sense of dramatic timing...”

Rainbow was staring at him in bewilderment, her mouth hanging slightly open. Success, he thought victoriously, In future, I shall call this the Pinkie Gambit. “I guess I can go and get Rarity now, if you want?” he said aloud.

Rainbow pulled herself together. “We should check on her first,” she said, flying up to the top of the stairs. Spike puffed his way up in more conventional fashion, and together they silently entered Twilight's room.

The bright sunlight burning outside was filtered to a soft gloom through the curtains, occasionally pierced by bright shafts of light as the breeze from the open window ruffled the drapes lazily. Fluttershy lay on her side, curled in on herself, with her brow deeply furrowed as if in pain. Occasionally an ear or hoof twitched feebly, but the blankets kicked off into a heap betrayed the restlessness of her slumber. Spike watched as Rainbow patiently drew the sheet up over her again and checked her temperature. She stayed there for a long time, looking deeply troubled, and eventually looked up and jerked her head to indicate that they should go outside.

“She's still running that fever. It's not burning her up any more, but I'd feel a whole lot better if somepony had a look at her,” Rainbow said in a low voice.

Spike looked up at her and felt all his objections wither at the look on her face. Rainbow Dash, the fastest, brashest, most loyal pony you'd ever meet looked uncharacteristically vulnerable and, when you got right down to it... scared.

“I'll stop by the hospital and see if I can get Nurse Tenderheart to make a house-call,” he said, mentally cursing his weakness for damsels in distress – although if Rainbow Dash found out that he'd ever thought of her like that, she'd probably drop a lightning bolt on him. “After that, I'll go and find Rarity and Applejack.”

=====// \=====

Silver whistled to himself under his breath as he ambled through the Ponyville market. It was quite an impressive place, he thought, and much bigger than the market back in Fetlock Bath. Here, farmers and craftsponies lined the open square in rows, their stalls ranging from a couple of baskets sitting on a blanket through to Big Mac with his family's wagon, selling all manner of produce and contrivance. Stall holders called out their wares occasionally, but most ponies seemed to know each other by name and reputation, so sales were more of a social event than a simple transaction. Ignoring their elders, foals darted around between the carts, apparently playing tag in between the general bustle of busy shoppers and conversation.

He felt the corners of his mouth twitch up when he spied a familiar lavender-grey coat a row over, and he cut through to meet her. I guess she does have that effect on ponies, he thought wryly to himself. His good cheer faltered when she swung a drooping head around and blinked dully at his bright greeting.

“Are you OK?” he asked, stepping closer in alarm. He got a wan smile in return.

“Hey, big guy. Got some shopping to do, but I guess I'm a little tired.”

“More than a little, by the looks of it. What happened?”

He guided her out of the bustle, between a double row of stalls where they could talk without being disturbed. She sighed, with a long, slow blink.

“I was on evening shift last night, but we had a sudden downpour come up over the Everfree, so I didn't get home until well after midnight. Then Rainbow Dash kicked me out of bed at some unearthly hour to do the Dawn Patrol for her, too. I would just sleep it off, but there's literally nothing in the house unless I want to start eating the furniture,” she explained.

“What was so important that you got the Dawn Patrol as well?”

Cloud Kicker shrugged. “She didn't say, and I wasn't awake enough to ask. Great Celestia, I have evening shift tonight as well! It's going to be a killer,” she groaned.

Silver looked intently at her for a moment. “Do you have a list?”

“Sure, right here,” she said, pulling a scrap of paper out of her saddlebag. He reached over and gently took it from her, then tucked it into his mane. “Hey! I need that!”

“No you don't, you need some sleep before you keel over.”

“Well, that too, but-”

“Don't worry, I can take care of it,” he said soothingly. “I'll drop everything off this afternoon. Or I can ask a Pegasus to do it, I guess?” he added, realising that she mightn't live on the ground. How had they got this far and he didn't even know where she lived? Summer would know, though, wouldn't she? He waved a dismissive hoof, “I'll figure something out, but you need to hit the hay, sunshine!”

“But you must have loads of things to do,” the mare protested half-heartedly.

“Nah, I'm having a morning off. Maybe I ought to go and deliver a few bills, though, just to make sure I'm still really unpopular!” he joked. It barely got a twitch of amusement out of the usually ebullient mare. Instead, she took a step forward and wrapped a foreleg around his neck.

“Don't ever let anypony say you're not an awesome friend, Silver,” she said softly. When she pulled back, he suddenly he realised how close those bright violet eyes were and promptly forgot how to breathe. “Thank you,” she added simply.

He forced his diaphragm back into action. “No problem,” he managed, “Now get going!”

He watched her flap slowly away, feeling very thoughtful indeed.

=====// \=====

Junebug prodded her bowl of crisp, steaming, golden hay fries and let out a mournful sigh. She looked up at Summer and gave her a pleading look. “And the diet was going so well, too!”

Summer laughed and passed the sauce bottle to her friend. “Then maybe you deserve one day off! I can swap, if you want?” she offered, pushing her salad across through the empty third place setting. They were seated inside the café today, although their table was immediately under the open window overlooking the patio where most of the other patrons flocked, enjoying the bright midday sun.

“No chance; hooves off!” growled Junebug, curling a protective foreleg around her bowl and giving Summer a mock-fierce look. After a moment she shrugged and started munching on a fry. “Just so long as I fit into my old dress again in time for next year's Winter Wrap-up Wrap-up party. I can't tell you how embarrassing it was to see Rarity there this year when I was wearing something else! She did such a wonderful job on it, and she always looks so pleased when she sees me wearing it. It's just a shame that special occasions don't come around too often.”

“If they did, they wouldn't be special,” Summer pointed out. “And besides, it's the pony that counts, not the clothes. So long as you're happy, I wouldn't worry about it.”

“There is that, and I really can't complain too much,” said Junebug in a more jolly voice, “But I'd still like to think I've got to a certain age without completely letting myself go.”

Summer shared a smile with her. “You look fine to me. Anyway, how about you fill me in on what happened down in Fillydelphia? Did you win anything?”

“Oh, I don't compete, I don't have nearly the talent,” said Junebug modestly, by now absently ploughing through her fries without any hesitation, “I just love to go and see what other ponies have created. It's my little treat to myself once a year, and a lovely holiday, too.”

Junebug talked happily of the beautiful show garden entries in the flower show and the ponies she'd met, including some friends from Whinnipeg who made the trip every year. As she spoke of how those friends had moved on with their lives, getting married and having foals or grandfoals, her voice took on a tinge of sadness. The flower seller was quite a few years older than her, and Summer sometimes caught a wistful note in her voice when the quiet, jovial mare talked about other pony's lives. She suspected that June was a bit of a worrier; worried at being left out, left behind as the world turned, somehow. Once, Summer had suggested that she try joining some clubs and meeting new ponies, but the idea had fallen flat. “Oh no, I'm quite happy as I am,” Junebug had insisted, “There's nothing wrong with being a background sort of pony, and sometimes I'm glad of a quiet life around here. Just so long as I have a few close friends, and good old Bertie, of course.”

And so, Junebug pottered along in her comfortable, well-worn life, with her house full of gorgeous blooms and her gentle, elderly cat who greeted visitors with the absurd, stately grace that only cats can manage and insisted on escorting them everywhere, rumbling happily.

They both ordered coffee to follow their lunch, and as the waiter hurried away, Summer looked around the café one last time. “Well, I guess Cloud Kicker isn't going to make it.”

Junebug stifled a giggle with her hoof, “I think she might have found something better to do,” she said cryptically, amusement dancing in her eyes. When Summer raised her eyebrows, she continued, “I saw her with Silver this morning at the market. Again. They seem to be spending quite a lot of time together recently!”

“They do, don't they?” said Summer with a laugh, and then shrugged. “They like each other.”

Junebug leaned forward. “Oh, come on! You can't just leave it there – humour a poor, nosey old mare!”

With a sigh, she glanced around and continued in a lower voice, “Look, we've sort of always understood that we keep out of each other's love lives. I might tease him a bit, but otherwise he'll talk about it if he wants to, and he generally won't.”

She could see the unspoken question in Junebug's eyes, and grinned. “Unless we think that one of us is making a huge mistake, yes, but I think it would be pretty hard for me to disapprove of Cloud Kicker!”

Junebug smiled, shaking her head. “He's certainly going to have his work cut out for him, keeping up with her.”

“Maybe, but that's his problem,” she said. She paused while their coffee arrived, and spent a little longer than necessary stirring sugar into it. “Look, June, can we talk about something else? No offence, but we've been through a bit too much trouble thanks to gossip recently for me to be starting.”

The older pony gave her a guilty look. “Of course! I'm sorry, Summer, I just love hearing that there's a little more happiness in the world, especially for my friends. Cloud Kicker and Silver always seem to be having fun together, too. Too many ponies seem to forget that bit, I think.”

Once again, Junebug sounded strangely wistful. Was there a very special somepony in her past, Summer wondered, or was that just a bit too romantic? Did her friend pine for something she didn't have, or something that she'd had and lost? It really wasn't the sort of thing that she wanted to bring up, and it would be a little hypocritical of her to try.

“For what it's worth, I hope they do get together. You're right, they're good with each other,” said Summer, as a sort of peace offering.

Junebug flashed her a fleeting smile. “Just as long as you forgive me if I turn into a silly old nag every once in a while. How are things at the salon? Have you had any more trouble with that pony that was following you recently?”

Summer leaned back, looking thoughtful. It wasn't exactly the change of subject that she'd have chosen, but it would do. “No, so either they've got better at it or they've given up, and I'm not sure I want to know which. Silver thought I ought to speak to the Mayor about it, but I dunno...”

“It's no weakness to ask for help, you know, dear,” said Junebug with a piercing look.

“I know that, but I don't know if they do. The way things are going, I just don't think it would help; everything we do seems to be taken for the worst. If I complain, I've got something to hide. If I don't complain, obviously I'm trying not to draw attention to myself, ergo I've got something to hide. It's madness!” She could hear her voice rising, and forced herself to take a few deep breaths while Junebug looked at her with concern.

“I really don't know what to suggest,” she said after a moment, “I've heard the sorts of things you're talking about, and you're right, it seems to have taken on a life of its own. I can't remember anything like it, not even with that silly newspaper the school was doing. There was any amount of gossip over that, but this is much more malicious.”

Summer sighed. “Ponies are angry, and fair enough, we get that, but why take it out on us? We were hoping that whoever it is would be caught, but it's just dribbled on and on and nothing much seems to have happened. I dunno, June, maybe we should just give it up as a bad job and move on.”

“We'd miss you, you know, and there's still a few of us fighting your corner.”

“Well, thank you, but I just hope you're not making trouble for yourselves.”

“If we do, then that's our choice and their shame, because I know that we're doing the right thing.” Junebug let out a snort of laughter, “You should have heard Cloud Kicker giving Thunderlane an earful a week or so ago; half the village must have heard her! I don't know what he said to her, but she put him straight in no uncertain terms! I can't say I've ever come close to matching her for volume or invective, but I've put ponies right whenever I've heard it. Twilight Sparkle and her friends have, too, now that I think of it, and you won't go far wrong if you've got those six on your side.”

“Twilight Sparkle,” Summer spat the name acidly, “Knows exactly what's going on. Silver's right, she could put a stop to all this the minute she wants – but for whatever reason, she's content to leave us hanging.”

Junebug fidgeted uncomfortably in her seat, darting nervous looks around to see who was watching. “In that case, I don't pretend to know what Twilight is up to, but I do know that she's a good, kind pony, and if she does know the truth and isn't shouting it from the rooftops then I can't imagine why not.”

Summer bit back her anger and let out another sigh. “Well, it seems that we're just going to have to hope she has an attack of conscience before somepony does something silly.”

Junebug was silent for a minute. “Are you all right being on your own, above the salon? I wouldn't mind some company if you'd like to stay for a while, although you'll have to get used to Bertie?” she offered hesitantly.

Summer could only smile gratefully. “Thanks, June, that's really kind, but if I'm not safe at the salon, then things are far worse than I thought.”

=====// \=====

Spike's breath rattled painfully in his throat as he hurried down the familiar path to the Carousel Boutique as fast as his legs could take him. It was incredibly unfair, he thought to himself. Here he was, a dragon of all things, scuttling along like an insect because he didn't have wings. What sort of dragon was he? If he had wings, he'd have all this done and be back in the library by now. Of course, Rainbow Dash had wings, but there was nothing that would drag her away from Fluttershy at the moment. Who would have guessed a couple of years ago that the two Pegasi would become so inseparable? In some ways, they were starting to rub off on each other.

As for his mission, Nurse Tenderheart had been off-duty, but Redheart promised to arrange a house-call to check on Fluttershy. He'd had to leave a message for Pinkie with Mr. Cake, as the party pony was out setting up a bash for Amethyst Star's birthday. That just left Rarity and Applejack, and he was already puffed. Huh, too many sapphires before bedtime, he thought to himself, staggering up the steps outside the Carousel Boutique. Inside, he could hear Rarity's voice; at least she was at home.

“No really, I insist! It's only a few scraps, chances are I'd just end up throwing them away. And it's for such a noble cause, I would be honoured to help in some small way.”

Spike looked in and found her with Silver Braise, the tall, wiry grey pony shuffling his hooves awkwardly and looking rather embarrassed amidst the elaborately-attired mannequins and tasteful hangings of the main showroom. A cascade of monochrome fabrics was piled in front of them on one of Rarity's work tables. For him, or for Summer Clip? Spike wondered. Silver's saddlebags bulged at the seams, and a couple more bags had even been tied on top, making him look rather like Twilight after a visit to the Canterlot Archive when she thought that nopony was looking.

“Hey, Spike!” he jumped eagerly on Spike's arrival.

“Oh, Spikey, dear! This is an unexpected pleasure!” cried Rarity happily, making him flush.

“Hi, Rarity, hi Silver. Uh, Rarity, I've got a message for you,” he said, with a significant glance at the other pony which seemed to go straight over her head.

“Oh, good! Just let me wrap this up for Silver,” she said, trotting swiftly over to rummage in a cupboard. “When did Twilight get back?” she asked over her shoulder.

Spike thought for a second. Well, it's not like this was a secret. “She's not, or at least, not yet. Actually, it's Fluttershy. She's up at the library, and pretty sick. Twilight's on her way back from Canterlot.”

Rarity paused and turned back to him, a pile of fabric and paper slowly slumping out of the cupboard behind her. “Sick? How sick? Oh, gracious, she has such a delicate constitution for a Pegasus, normally they can fly into a mountain and they'll only damage the mountain, but Fluttershy's always been more fragile.”

Rarity broke off into anxious tutting, firing all sorts of questions at him – had they called for a doctor, what were the symptoms, how long had she been sick, when did she turn up, and so on. Eventually, he managed to ram a word in edgewise and cut her off.

“I really don't know much, and she wasn't in much of a state to say. If you get a moment, maybe you could drop in and see her?” Spike hinted heavily. “I was just going to tell Applejack, too.”

Rarity looked at him for a moment, resolve settling on her face. “I think the demands of fashion can wait for an afternoon, at least. Go on, dear, and no doubt I shall see you up at the Library. Silver, I'm sorry to rush you, darling-”

“Not a problem, Rarity, thanks very much for your help,” Silver added hurriedly.

She gave him a broad smile. “I should like to see it once it's done, if it's possible?”

“I'll do my best,” he promised.

They left her closing up, and Spike was about to take the path down to Sweet Apple Acres when Silver spoke. “I guess Rainbow Dash was the one who brought your friend into town?”

Spike did something of a double-take. How in Equestria did he know that? “Uh... yeah,” he admitted cautiously. He gave Silver a sidelong look and saw him nodding vaguely to himself.

“About dawn, wasn't it?”

OK, now this really was a little uncanny. How could he possibly know that? Unless he had been watching the sky over Ponyville at dawn or... or it really was him, after all? A second thought occurred to him, and he nearly gasped out loud. A mysterious pony who just happened to turn up when all this first started, or more accurately, when Princess Celestia first told Twilight. If he was some trained secret agent of the Princesses', reporting on Ponyville as an outsider with no preconceptions, it could explain an awful lot, actually...

He realised with a start that the stallion was still waiting for an answer. “Yeah, it was,” he said, studying him intently to gauge his reaction.

The pony let out a small grunt of satisfaction, already looking casually back towards Ponyville. Either he was a consummate actor, or they had somehow been completely innocent questions and his mind was now on other things. “Well, I hope your friend gets better soon. See you 'round, Spike.”

The little dragon watched him head back into Ponyville at a steady walk while thoughts whirled in his head. Had he inadvertently stumbled on the real reason for Silver's move to Ponyville? Should he tell Twilight of his suspicions, and if he did, should she then approach Silver in the hope of joining forces and pooling their knowledge? Or he could be completely wrong, in which case they would end up looking very, very foolish.

With a groan of frustration, Spike turned for the Apple family ranch. Whatever his flights of fancy, two things needed to happen first; Twilight had to get back from Canterlot, and he had to find Applejack.

=====// \=====

Twilight stepped off the flying chariot braced for an immediate clamour of worried ponies, but in fact the street was nearly deserted. On heading inside, the library was empty barring Applejack, who was sitting reading a book with a lurid-looking cover in one of the comfortable chairs under the far window. At the sound of Twilight's hoofsteps, the other mare leapt to her hooves and hastily stuffed her book under the cushion all in one motion before turning to meet her with a bright smile.

“Twilight, yer back! Good to see ya, sugar cube, how was Canterlot?”

“Hey Applejack! Where is everypony?” said Twilight, trying to hide a grin.

Applejack sighed. “Pinkie dropped in for a few minutes but had to go back to work; it's Mrs. Cake's afternoon off, so the shop kinda needed her. And Rarity's, uh... well, she's having a bit of a sulk, tell you the truth. She wanted to go find Zecora, ask her to come and see if she could do anything for Fluttershy. I told her she was crazy if she wanted to go into the Everfree on her own right now. Uh, it mighta got a bit heated. She went with Pinkie, and o' course Spike went with her,” she finished embarrassedly. One of her rear hooves was discreetly prodding the chair to ensure that her novel was well out of sight. Twilight did her best not to notice.

“So how is Fluttershy? It sounded pretty bad?”

“Asleep, thank Celestia! She woke up when Nurse Redheart came by, had a whole bunch o' potions and pills poured down her throat an' thankfully the fever seems to be dying down. Ol' Redheart couldn't find any reason for it, but reckons she mighta just been so pooped that some bug or other caused it, but... I don't know.

“As for Dash, she borrowed your spare bed for some shut-eye about an hour ago. The poor gal's just plumb tuckered out. Been up all night, and all day, too, watching over Fluttershy.” Applejack paused, looking thoughtful. “I know she tries to be all spit-and-vinegar, but this has got her all torn up, Twi. Fluttershy got herself in a right state an' wouldn't let Dash help her none. I reckon she blames herself for not stopping this earlier.”

Twilight gave her a small, humourless smile. “You didn't really buy into the whole don't-care, ego-with-wings-and-a-bad-attitude act, did you?”

Applejack let out a small grunt of agreement. “She ain't fooling nopony with that act, sugar cube, not anypony that really knows her, at any rate. More to the point, I don't think she can fool herself, neither.”

Twilight sighed. “I've got to drop some stuff in my study,” she said, with a jerk of the head at her saddlebags, “And then I think I'll look in on them.”

“Be right with ya,” said Applejack, fidgeting nervously. Grinning to herself, Twilight turned for the stairs; let Applejack keep her little secret!

Rainbow Dash was sprawled untidily on her spare bed in a tangle of wings, legs, and multi-coloured hair, fast asleep with her mouth open. Retreating, she found Applejack waiting for her at the door to her own bedroom, and stepped quietly inside.

The Pegasus pony was sitting up in bed, idly prodding the stack of magical theory books on the bedside table, and looked up with sunken, hollow eyes when she heard them enter. Her mane looked lank and dishevelled, Twilight noted in shock, and her cheekbones stood out a little more than she remembered. Trying to hide her dismay, she gave her friend a bright smile. “Hi, Fluttershy!”

Instead of returning the greeting, the mare slowly turned away and began to weep softly.

“Hey, it's OK, Fluttershy. You're going to be just fine,” said Twilight reassuringly as she crossed the space to the bedside. She lifted a hoof to touch her friend's shoulder and hesitated, feeling Fluttershy drawing in on herself and creating a defensive little bubble of misery. Aware that her comfort might not be welcomed, she settled for resting her hoof on the blankets and waiting. It didn't take long.

“Twilight, oh Twilight, I'm so sorry,” Fluttershy snuffled in an almost inaudible voice, “I've been such a fool, such a silly filly.”

“That's enough o' that, sugar cube. You done what you thought fer best, and there ain't nothing wrong with that, nor none of us going to blame you for it,” said Applejack firmly. Twilight got the feeling this was a repeat of a previous conversation.

“The most important thing is that you're safe,” Twilight agreed. “Are you feeling any better?”

Fluttershy nodded reluctantly, her eyes still fixed on the sheets instead of her friends.

“Would you like something to eat?”

“Um... that would be nice, if it isn't too much trouble,” she mumbled hoarsely.

From that, Twilight inferred that she was starving. “I'll see what Spike's left me in the kitchen. For now, make yourself at home. Rest up if you feel like it, but I'd like to talk to you again later about what you saw.”

She left Applejack talking quietly with Fluttershy and headed downstairs to raid the fridge, and also to prepare for a council of war.

Later, her friends drifted into the library one by one, first Spike, who helped her prepare an evening meal for the gathering, then Pinkie with a huge blueberry pie and a basket of cupcakes. Rarity was last, having made a detour via the Boutique to 'freshen up', and Rainbow Dash and Applejack came downstairs together to join them. Fluttershy, having eaten earlier, opted to stay in Twilight's room and avoid company.

Conversation over dinner was stilted, and even Pinkie was subdued. Twilight found her thoughts kept turning to Fluttershy and the creature that waited in the woods, and she suspected the others did the same. It almost came as a relief when, as Rarity cleared the last of the blueberry pie away, Rainbow Dash rose and made her way upstairs. They followed her out into the main library and seated themselves in a circle, exchanging apprehensive looks as they waited. It was several minutes before Rainbow reappeared with Fluttershy, wrapped in Twilight's dressing gown, trailing reluctantly at her heels. There was an expectant silence as Fluttershy hesitated, eyes darting fearfully around the library, before finally choosing to lie down next to Applejack. Rainbow took her other side, pressing in close.

Twilight cleared her throat. “Hey, Fluttershy, how're you doing?”

“Better,” Fluttershy whispered, hiding behind her mane.

“That's great. If you're feeling up to it, I'd like you to tell us what's been going on this last week,” she said in her gentlest voice. “Take your time; we can stop whenever you want. We'll try not to interrupt.”

“OK.”

After a moment, Fluttershy began to speak, her tiny, breathy murmur the only sound other than the scratching of Spike's quill. Her voice shook from time to time as she explained the first nocturnal disturbances she had noticed, and progressed through until the previous night, when she had actually laid eyes on the creature. She only faltered when she tried to describe it, grasping for words to describe its form and the primal emotions it inspired in her.

When she finished speaking, silence reigned in the library for a long time.

“You bin real brave, sweetheart,” Applejack said at last. “I can't imagine how you stood that for so long on your own.” She looked like she was going to say more, then sighed and let the silence stretch out in front of them. “Why didn't ya say something, sugar cube?” she asked at last, “You think we'd have laughed at ya?”

Fluttershy let out a quiet sob. “No! But, but... I don't know, I just couldn't decide if I was just being a silly filly or not. For a while, I thought it was all in my head.”

“So what if it was?” Rarity pointed out gently, “We're your friends, darling, we'll always listen to you and try to help.”

“I know! I know, just, just...,” Fluttershy trailed off, sniffling.

“Well, there ain't no use in crying over spilt milk; you're here and safe, and that's the most important thing,” said Applejack, “The rest of it, we can figure out later.”

“Starting now, I think,” said Twilight. “Do you want to stick around for this part, Fluttershy?”

One blue eye peeked around the edge of her mane. “I'll stay.”

Twilight took a deep breath. “Did you get all that, Spike?”

“Yep, it's all here.” The dragon's customary sarcasm was missing and he looked shaken.

“Excellent, I'll need to copy that before we send it off to the Princess. So; thoughts, anypony?”

“Yeah, I am officially thoroughly creeped out!” snorted Rainbow Dash.

Pinkie shivered, and a Pinkie-shiver was enough to make the floor vibrate. “I'm in good company then, 'cos so am I!”

Twilight had to hide a smile. “I think we all are. Anything else?”

Rarity gave her a quick, nervous grin. “You mean, other than the obvious? You're the scholar amongst us, Twilight – what is this thing?”

Twilight sighed, rubbing the side of her muzzle with a tired hoof. “I don't know. Half the problem has always been that nopony knew what they were looking for, and I was just flailing in the dark along with them. Now, thanks to Fluttershy, we finally have a description and enough information to search effectively. The Princess has given us unlimited access to the Archives, and she has millennia of knowledge herself. It's only a matter of time, and then we can work out how we're going to catch it.”

Applejack was looking pensively at Fluttershy. “Just so long as it's soon. I don't reckon I'll be much help at the researching, but if you need anything at all, you just say, y'hear?”

There was a chorus of agreement from the others. Twilight felt humbled looking around the ring of resolute faces, tinted yellow and gold now by the light streaming through the library's windows, but the beauty of the sunset was marred by the thought of the approaching night which was the creature's domain. She moistened her lips, “Thanks, everypony. I'll do my best not to let you down.”

=====// \=====

Chapter 7

=====// \=====

Rainbow flapped steadily for the large cumulus drifting above their designated meeting-point, halfway between Cloudsdale and Ponyville. Unfortunately, Mr. Cumulus had brought a bunch of his buddies with him, so she was going to have plenty to do before day broke over Ponyville. She did a couple of barrel rolls to loosen up, ending with a half-loop and roll onto her cloud. She was pleased to see Raindrops and Medley were already there, although Medley looked far too excited about an ordinary Dawn Patrol, and... Cloud Kicker?

“Morning, gals. Hey, Cloud Kicker, what are you doing here?”

Raindrops and Medley chirped enthusiastic greetings, but the other Pegasus turned red-rimmed eyes on her, blinking through leaden eyelids. “Oh. Hi, Rainbow Dash. So are you OK for this morning?”

Rainbow felt an unaccustomed twinge of guilt; not only had she dragged Cloud Kicker out of bed yesterday after a hard night, but because she hadn't remembered to go and speak to her later, the other mare had turned out to cover for her today, too – on top of her regular shift. The poor mare looked absolutely shattered.

“Um... yeah, actually. Look, Cloud Kicker, I am so sorry about this, it's just that things have been a bit crazy and I really didn't think you'd cover my flank today as well unless-”

“Meh, explain later,” said Cloud Kicker muzzily, waving a dismissive hoof, “If you've got it covered, I'm going back to bed. See you in about a week.” With that, she staggered to the edge of the cloud and plummeted into space.

Guilt still gnawing her, Rainbow hurried to the edge of the cloud and looked down; far below, a figure on grey wings arced towards Ponyville. Good – she is awake enough to remember to fly!

She shook herself out of it and trotted back to the others; time to get galloping if they wanted to finish on time today. “OK, listen up; here's what we're going to do...”

It was a long and involved process, busting just enough clouds to keep the thin overcast demanded by the Weather Committee without it either breaking up or starting a downpour, but she had an experienced sidekick in Raindrops and Medley's enthusiasm meant she was a tireless worker. They were finished slightly ahead of schedule, so she dismissed the others and flew off towards the edge of the Everfree Forest.

Fluttershy's cottage looked innocent enough in the daylight. She was pleased to find the door still closed and everything in order despite their hurried departure the day before, but now something about the place made the back of her neck prickle. She made her way upstairs and quickly threw some personal items into a bag so they wouldn't have to scrounge off Twilight. Somewhere behind the cottage she could hear a rhythmic banging; some of the animals trying to get her attention, perhaps. No doubt they wanted to be fed and let out of their night-time enclosures. Little pests. With a sigh, she headed back downstairs.

The moment she set hoof out the back door she was swarmed by birds, all chattering agitatedly as they swooped close around her and perched on her back, her neck, even her ears. “Yeah, yeah, I'm getting there, hold your horses!” she grumbled, ears flickering irritatedly to keep them off, “Anyway, aren't you little twerps supposed to be wild animals? What did you do before Fluttershy started feeding you?”

She pulled open the seed store, and what seemed like every bird in the forest flooded in after her. “Argh! Get out of there, you pesky little...!” Her insults trailed away when she realised that the instead of attacking the food inside, the birds had perched on just about every surface, glittering black eyes watching her anxiously from every corner of the small shack. Thoroughly unnerved, she quickly slapped some food in the various feeders and hung them in their usual positions, but the birds ignored them, refusing to come out.

Meanwhile, the thumps were still coming from the sheep enclosure. Could it get any weirder, she thought to herself, watching the door shiver under the repeated impacts. Oh well, here goes...

She lifted the latch and was nearly bowled over by a tumbling mass of panicked sheep, all bleating loudly as they burst free, but it wasn't the usual joyful gambol of unpenned sheep. Instead, they formed a single, dense mass of wool and cloven hooves and terrified eyes which careered towards Ponyville. “Hey, get back here, damn it!” Rainbow yelled after them futilely, before letting out a groan, “Oh, Celestia! Fluttershy's never going to speak to me again after this!”

Shaking her head, she turned for the chicken coop. Might as well get it all-

She let out a shriek and scrambled backwards, falling onto her hocks as her hooves slipped in something damp, her wings flaring reflexively. The wreckage of something lay strewn on the path in front of her, staining the earth darkly here and there... and there... and-

She gagged and turned away, closing her eyes, but her shocked hyperventilation brought faint whiffs of the blood and the cloying, sweet stench of decay, her ears filled with the eager buzz of the feasting blowflies. Gritting her teeth, she forced the bile back in her throat and cautiously opened one eye. The signs of the carnage were spread all along the side of the chicken coop. She forced herself to look on the mutilated remains, but there was no telling what it had been. A badger, or a raccoon, maybe. Whatever it had been, it hadn't deserved the hideous end it had met next to the safest sanctuary an animal would find this close to the Everfree.

She couldn't leave it, not where Fluttershy or anypony else might come across it. She rummaged around until she found a spade, and chose an empty patch of ground with a clear view in all directions. She dug frantically, stopping every few spadefuls to glance wildly around her, icy fingers dancing along her spine as she worked and sweated feverishly. Finally, she judged that the pathetic grave was deep enough. Now for the hardest part.

She eased the spade under the largest section of remains, eyes closed to slits to avoid seeing the desecration any more closely than she had to. Shaking, she lifted, disturbing a cloud of blowflies and-

Her stomach heaved, and she dropped the spade and turned aside. By the time she had herself under control, she felt weak and shaky, her throat and nostrils burning. She tried again, and this time succeeded in transferring her load to the grave. She had to make several trips, but with the first part done she found it strangely easier each time. Finally, her gruesome work complete, she scraped the soil quickly back into the tomb, apologising in her head for the careless haste with which she worked.

She left the spade sticking up as a forlorn marker and returned to the chicken coop one last time. Her senses were on full alert now, ears twitching and head darting around nervously at every sound, but the deathly silence coming from the coop made her fear the worst. Quickly, she pulled the door open and leapt backwards, out of reach of anything lurking inside. She cursed her imagination as she heard a scuffle break out inside and, remaining at a distance, crouched to peer inside.

There was a cautious cluck, followed by a rapid chorus, and suddenly the chickens came trotting down the ramp in single file. They didn't hesitate on reaching the ground but immediately set out after the sheep, looking neither left nor right but waddling comically in their haste to reach Ponyville.

The sigh of the wind in the trees behind her made her jump, and before gravity could take over her wings had made the decision for her. Proposed by the sheep, seconded by the chickens. Who am I to argue? Motion carried, let's get the hay out of here!

She climbed rapidly into the air and flew as hard as she could for the Library.

=====// \=====

It wasn't a matter of not having enough hours in the day, it was a matter of not having enough heads to keep track of everything at once, Twilight thought distractedly, trotting briskly across the library. A letter from the Mayor floated in front of her, together with a scroll from the Head Archivist and a thin reference guide, and two more hefty tomes trailed in her wake, all caught in her magic. As if she didn't have-

She barely had time to register the door crash open before she was bowled over, bouncing painfully across the floor as somepony's knees rammed the breath from her lungs. She lay stunned on her side for a moment, fragments of the letters drifting down around her as she tried to force air back into her lungs. Distantly, she heard the slam of a book hitting the floor. Or the wall.

“Sorry, Twilight,” croaked a voice in her ear, and she looked over to see Rainbow Dash sprawled next to her. Twilight's flare of irritation sputtered and died as she registered the mare's dilated eyes, the pupils huge. She was a mess, smeared with dirt and leaves, and the end of her multi-coloured tail was stained with something dark.

“Rainbow Dash? Ohmygosh, what happened, are you all right?”

Twilight scrambled to her hooves, trying to ignore the crushing, leaden ache in her side.

“Where's Fluttershy?” Rainbow's voice sounded harsh, and Twilight could smell the sourness of her breath as she spoke.

“She's upstairs. Having a bath, I think. Rainbow, what's going on?” She held out a hoof and pulled the Pegasus upright onto shaking, unsteady legs. “Spike? Is the kettle on?” she called out.

“Yeah, just filled it,” came her assistant’s voice from the kitchen, “Why, what's-” he broke off abruptly, stopping dead in the doorway at the sight of the wretched-looking Pegasus. “Holy smokes, what happened to you?”

“That's what we're about to find out,” said Twilight. “Tea, I think, and don't spare the sugar. Come on now, Rainbow, you'll feel better after something hot.”

She coaxed her though into the kitchen and sat her at the kitchen table. Twilight took up her usual chair but left her friend in peace while Spike brewed up, and Rainbow seemed to be content with staring down at the table, running a hoof slowly back and forth along the worn grain of the wood. Spike's tea, when it arrived, was strong and heavily laced with sugar. Rainbow wrapped both hooves around her mug and stared vacantly down at it for a moment before taking a sip, flinching a little as she scalded her mouth.

“I've just been to Fluttershy's,” Rainbow said in a dull voice. “I... Fluttershy's going to kill me!”

Twilight blinked at the abrupt outburst. “Uh, OK. Tell me what happened, from the start.”

“I dropped by Fluttershy's place after we finished the Dawn Patrol,” said Rainbow. “I thought I should collect some things from the cottage, and I was supposed to feed the animals and stuff.”

In a low voice, she explained the jittery feeling she had felt around the house, and the strange behaviour of the birds and the sheep, but when Rainbow explained what she had found beside the chicken coop, Twilight had a hard job keeping the revulsion off her face.

“I had to do something, Twilight! I couldn't just leave it there, not where Fluttershy was going to see it. I dunno, I just hope it wasn't one of her regular visitors or something.” The Pegasus let out a long sigh, closing her eyes for a moment. “I think it must have been your monster, Twilight. It's angry. I don't know if that critter was just unlucky, or, or-”

“Or it was angry because you and Fluttershy had gone,” Twilight finished for her.

Rainbow looked away, her teeth rattling slightly on her mug. “Yeah,” she muttered in an uncharacteristically-subdued tone.

An uncomfortable, heavy silence descended on the kitchen. “I need to write to the Princess,” Twilight said at last, “I've got to convince her to change her mind; we need to warn ponies, or something terrible's going to happen. Urgh, we need more time! This is all happening too quickly-”

“Twilight Sparkle? Are you there?” came an unexpected male voice from the main library.

“In here,” she called, and her heart sank to see Time Turner trot in, his spiky brown mane looking even more tousled than usual and his face anxious.

“I'm sorry, but the Mayor needs to see you right away,” he said, passing her a note.

“What now?” Twilight sighed. She had been halfway through the Mayor's letter about a spate of ponies reporting thefts this morning when she had been so unexpectedly interrupted.

The tan pony shuffled nervously, “Well, originally it was about the crowd of angry ponies in her office, but I think now it's also about the flock of sheep which has suddenly taken over the ground floor of the Town Hall.”

Twilight looked at him in despair, “It's going to be fun, explaining this one.”

“I am a dead pony,” Rainbow Dash sighed dispiritedly.

=====// \=====

To ponies and sheep, add chickens, stir gently, and let chaos unfold. This really is ludicrous, Twilight thought, watching with disbelief past the hoof massaging the growing ache in her head. We just need a parade and a dancing band to round things off. Hmm, I wonder what Pinkie's up to today?

The sheep had spread themselves across the large conference room that formed the lower storey of the town hall, scattered between tables and chairs and looking around placidly with the dull bewilderment of their kind. Time Turner immediately started trying to shepherd them to the door, but one lone pony was no match for an experienced herd with no desire whatsoever to leave. Twilight heard a cry of anguish from poor Turner as he found one of them nibbling discreetly on the curtains. Meanwhile, the chickens peered down curiously from their perches on the highest surfaces within their reach. Judging by the proprietorial way they had settled in, it seemed that the Mayor was going to have to get used to her unusual company. Speaking of whom; belligerent voices echoed from above, and with a groan of reluctance Twilight started up the stairs; all things considered, she'd prefer dealing with the chickens and sheep!

“-weeks, and you're just sitting on this. We want to see some action!” spat an irate pony, to a cheer of agreement from the others. There were so many ponies jammed into the Mayor's office that they spilled out onto the landing, and Twilight had to rear up on her hind legs to see over the crowd. The Mayor was tightly hemmed in on all sides behind her desk, and looking rather desperate, so it was inevitable that she should jump on Twilight putting her head over the parapet, so to speak.

“There has been plenty of action in this case, but it isn't as straightforward as it may appear at first glance,” said the Mayor smoothly, “Like a duck, everything may appear tranquil on the surface but I can assure you that we're paddling like the clappers underneath. There are a number of top ponies working on this, both here in Ponyville and at a national level and, in fact, here's one of them now. Won't you come in, Twilight? Perhaps you can explain to these ponies how close you are to making an arrest?”

You cunning, slippery old nag, Twilight thought sourly. She stepped forward and started nudging her way to the front, mainly to give herself some time to think. She could feel their eyes burning on her back, and had to resist an urge to turn and bolt. She eased her way around the Mayor's desk and got a broad, polite smile, with the sort of sincerity that only a politician could fake. She reared up to place her front hooves on top of the desk, trying to command attention.

“Uh... good morning, everypony.”

Good grief, this sounds like some sort of pre-packaged press statement already, she thought. If only it was! Either way, the crowd stilled and watched her expectantly, with varying degrees of hostility.

“I know that you're all here regarding the recent spate of thefts in Ponyville. I have been working closely with various ponies in Canterlot and even Princess Celestia herself for some time to identify-”

“Stop preening and get to the point,” came an impatient voice from the back. Twilight flushed, and tried to ignore them.

“-to identify the cause and put a stop to it.”

“We know what the cause is; the question is, what are you going to do about it – and when?!” A different voice this time, but a murmur of agreement rippled around the room.

“It's not that straightforward,” Twilight tried patiently, painfully aware that she was losing them, “The investigation has been greatly hampered by the lack of reliable information we have had to work with. What information there is indicates that it is not a pony that is responsible.”

“Sure it isn't,” snorted a sceptical blue Unicorn, “So you're telling us it's an irresponsible pony?”

There was an outbreak of sniggering, and Twilight took a deep breath and counted to ten.

“There have been similar incidents in the past around Equestria. The culprit is not a pony.”

Hopefully, the Princess would forgive her that little titbit of information.

“So it's a travelling pony, we get it. Stop trying to wriggle out of it!”

“It's not a pony!” Twilight snapped irritatedly, “Look, I understand that you are all angry that your things are being taken, but we need to work together-”

“Oh, come on! Everypony knows it's that Silver Braise and Summer Clip! The only pony still trying to deny it is you!” said a voice from the far corner.

“As if she's going to turn her coltfriend in!” snickered another.

“Working together to... I... what?!” she spluttered to a halt. Had they just...?

“We know it. You know it. Everypony knows it,” said Roseluck impatiently, “Everything was fine until they showed up. Come on, Twilight, it doesn't take a genius to work it out.”

“Either you run the mud-grubber and his buddy out of town, or we will!” snarled a rough voice.

There was a brief, shocked silence, and the Mayor shot out of her chair and slammed her hooves down on the desk in front of her. “Enough! How dare you use that sort of language in my office!” Her eyes swept the crowd fiercely, and Twilight resentfully appreciated her ability to command an audience. There was a certain amount of shamed shuffling in the crowd, but nopony was brave enough or stupid enough to speak. “I will not tolerate that sort of speech in Ponyville! Now, Twilight Sparkle is in charge of this investigation, and I would urge you all to keep a sharp eye out around town and report anything suspicious to Twilight and I. As for Mr. Braise and Miss Clip, I should be very disappointed if anything was to happen to them without due process of the law. Do I make myself clear? I said, do I make myself clear?”

There was a reluctant general grumble of agreement.

“Good. Now, I know you're all busy ponies, so don't let me detain you.”

With that, the Mayor sank back into her seat, smiling that warm, reassuring smile that grated on Twilight's nerves like hooves on a blackboard. Whatever else it was, it seemed to be effective as the ponies filed slowly out, muttering darkly among themselves. When the last one left, the smile drained off the Mayor's face like it had never been.

“So, is there any reason I shouldn't chase those two all the way back to Manechester and make myself the most popular pony in Ponyville?”

Twilight resisted the urge to throttle her, but only just. “Because it isn't them! Not only that, it physically can't be them! For the first time, we have witnesses and solid leads on this thing, but we're going to need time to-”

The Mayor leaned forward, getting right up in Twilight's face. “Perhaps you don't understand, Twilight; my citizens are being robbed blind and every extra day reflects badly on me! I want results! I don't care who it is or what you have to do, but there is an election coming up next year, and right now my approval rating is somewhere behind Nightmare Moon and the Windigos! Am I making myself clear, here?”

Nope, she was being too kind; Twilight wanted to buck her in the face and then strangle her. “Crystal,” she grated out between gritted teeth. The Mayor subsided into her chair again, the fake smile back in place.

“Excellent! Now for matters closer to home, what the hay am I doing with half a farmyard downstairs?”

Twilight took a deep breath. “There was an attack at Fluttershy's last night; an animal was killed. When Rainbow Dash checked on the animals this morning, they escaped and fled to Ponyville.”

“Then you'd best tell Fluttershy that unless her pets are gone from here within the hour, I will lock the doors and throw in a Timberwolf! Now, I believe you have a thief to catch?”

=====// \=====

Twilight hurried back to the library and, after a quick discussion with Rainbow Dash, suggesting that she get Applejack to help her round up the stray animals, threw herself into her studies, poring feverishly through any book she could get her hooves on. She kept Spike busy, running for more books or sending letters and requests to Canterlot, and when the little dragon called it a night and went up to bed she forced herself to keep going far into the night.

After a brief nap, she dragged herself back to work shortly after dawn, and with noon approaching and the text now starting to dance and waver tantalisingly in front of her aching eyes with no sign of progress, she felt like breaking down and crying out of the sheer frustration of it all. The arrival of Pinkie Pie, with a bounce and a smile, and a heavy paper bag dumped all over her book, was a blessed distraction.

“Hey Twilight!” Pinkie chirped happily, before leaning her head close and rocking it from side to side as she examined her friend. “Whoo, you don't look so good. Your eyes are all nang-a-nang-a-nang and your mane's started going sproing! in places, and that is never a good sign!”

To her surprise, Twilight had to stifle a giggle. “Nang-a-nang and going sproing? I see. It's a good thing you're here, then!”

Pinkie beamed, “I know, right? And to cheer you up, I brought some cupcakes, because everypony loves cupcakes and there's nothing like a cupcake for making you feel better. And then I thought, the only thing that's better than cupcakes is chocolate, and the only thing better than cupcakes and chocolate is chocolate cupcakes! It's practically science! And if there's one pony in Ponyville who knows all about science, it's got to be Twilight Sparkle, so here I am!”

Twilight just looked at her in fond bewilderment. She was dog-tired, her head ached abominably, her eyes felt raw, and if it had been any other pony she didn't know if she would have screamed at them hysterically or just broken down and wept like a filly. Instead, some of the tension drained out of her and the world seemed a slightly brighter place. “Thanks, Pinkie. Care to help me with some experiments, then?”

Perhaps it was the wrong thing to say; Pinkie let out a loud cheer and zoomed out into the corridor. She reappeared seconds later, wearing Twilight's old lab coat and holding a clipboard. “Now then, according to my test protocol, I have created three dosage strengths in cupcake form; chocolate chip; chocolate chocolate chip, and double-chocolate chocolate chip with white chocolate icing and extra chocolate sprinkles.”

“Whoa!” said Twilight, “You're obviously taking no chances with that last one!”

“For science, Twilight! Now, take a cupcake out of the bag; I hope you know what to do from there?”

Twilight had to laugh. “I think I'll work it out,” she said, her magic unravelling the top of the bag and floating a cupcake out in front of her. It was a beautiful golden colour, and smelled deliciously fresh and slightly warm. “So, is this a chocolate chip one?”

Pinkie looked at her in horror. “Don't be silly, silly, it's a placebo! What sort of experiment do you think this would be if I didn't have a negative control?” she demanded, snatching it out of Twilight's hooves. “Try one of the others,” she instructed, lobbing the cupcake into the air and engulfing it in a single bite.

“Uh... you just ate the control,” Twilight pointed out, levitating another cupcake out of the bag.

“I know, and I already feel better; see, it works! Now if only I could make a double-strength one...?”

Privately, Twilight wasn't convinced that was how it was supposed to work. “A double-strength placebo? Interesting idea, Pinkie! Now, what do I have here? Chocolate chocolate chip?”

She was about to take a bite when Pinkie shrieked, “Wait!”, and she looked up in confusion.

“First you've got to tell me how you feel! Sheesh, Twilight, where's your scientific rigour?”

“Taking a break with my sense of civic duty,” she replied cynically. If the Mayor hadn't tried her shameless guilt-trip earlier, Twilight might feel bad about taking a few minutes off. Might feel bad about it. “I feel... tired.”

It was the opening of a floodgate, a trigger deep in her brain, and suddenly the words were tumbling out, rushing like water down a sluice.

“I'm used to ponies coming to me with problems. Big problems, little problems, whatever, but in the past it was always, can you help? But now this thing has been dumped on me, even if it wasn't intended that way, and it's huge, and ponies just expect me to produce an answer out of thin air, and all I'm hearing is, why haven't you solved it yet? Because they just assume that it's because I'm not trying, or worse, deliberately not doing anything! And I can't just throw it back in their faces because I know how important it is, probably better than they do, and they take advantage of it and I'm... I'm tired of it, Pinkie.”

Good grief, she sounded whiny and self-indulgent, but it was true. Pinkie's cheerful expression remained fixed, but she blinked rapidly, and Twilight could almost see the thoughts cycling in her head.

“Well, go on; eat the cupcake,” Pinkie prodded at last.

Twilight took a bite and closed her eyes, chewing slowly, savouring the smooth springy sweetness with the denser bursts of intense cocoa. When she swallowed the last piece and opened her eyes, she found Pinkie staring at her with her head cocked to one side. Pinkie mumbled something around the pencil gripped in her teeth, which Twilight interpreted as “How do you feel?”

She pondered the question for a few moments. “Better, actually,” she admitted, to her surprise. Whether it was the catharsis or the muffin, she couldn't tell, but her spirits felt distinctly lighter.

Pinkie carefully made a tick on her clipboard, then tossed everything into the air and let out a whoop. “See? I knew it would work! Flawless victory for cupcakes and science!” she cheered, with a double hoof-pump, “And now... now we have spare cupcakes! It's a winner all 'round!”

Twilight grinned, “Thanks, Pinkie.”

“I think you'd better take the double-chocolate chocolate chip with white chocolate icing and extra chocolate sprinkles one, though, just to be safe.”

Twilight levitated the two remaining cupcakes out of the bag and passed one to Pinkie, who fell on it like a ravening horde of Parasprites. They ate in silence, and Twilight used the moment to consider her friend. Somehow, Pinkie and her usual crazy antics had managed to lighten the burden that Twilight felt – antics which generally only made sense afterwards. In fact, her strange bursts of improbable logic and insight often seemed to come at crucial moments. It was times like this that she could never tell whether Pinkie was just slightly crazy or in fact the smartest of all of them. Of course, the two weren't necessarily mutually exclusive, but it happened a little too often to be merely chance.

“So... how's it going?”

Twilight looked over to see a nervous, guilty grin plastered on Pinkie's face. “Good and bad,” she sighed, “On one hoof, because I now have a better idea of what I'm looking for I've been able to discount a lot of things, but on the other hoof, I haven't really been able to actually rule anything in.”

“Have you considered that you might be looking in the wrong place?”

“Frequently, although I think I'm running out of alternative places to look.”

“I know you'll find it, Twilight! Although... you know, Fluttershy's description sounded kinda familiar?”

Twilight's head jerked up with a start. “Really? From where? What was it?”

Pinkie shrugged infuriatingly. “There was something in this book I read. You probably have a copy somewhere, actually.”

Twilight was surprised to find that she'd grabbed Pinkie by the shoulders and was shaking her, “Where? Where? What was it?” she begged frantically.

“The Terror of the Night-Gaunt!” said Pinkie, drawing the words out spookily.

Twilight stopped in mid-shake and gave her a sceptical look. “The Night-Gaunt?” she repeated. “What the hay is a Night-Gaunt?”

Pinkie giggled and slipped out of Twilight's grasp, bouncing exuberantly through into the library. With a shake, Twilight trotted after her. After some rummaging in the stacks, Pinkie reappeared and spat a book into Twilight's hooves. “There ya go!”

“'Eldritch Equestria: The Unknowable Horror In Paradise'” Twilight read, before frowning and flipping it over to see the spine. “Pinkie! It's fiction!” she groaned in exasperation.

Pinkie looked at her blankly. “So?”

“So it's fabricated fantasy! It's a whole world of whoppers! It's a bunch of stupid made-up stories!”

Pinkie gave her a strange look. “There are more things in Equestria, Twilight, than are dreamt of in your philosophy.”

Twilight blinked, stopped dead in mid-rant by Pinkie's strange pronouncement. Was this one of Pinkie's strange, serendipitous, sly suggestions? She looked down at the book again and cleared her throat. “So, uh... where did you find this, again?”

“Silly! It was filed under 'L'!” giggled Pinkie with a beatific smile. “Anyway, I ought to be getting back to work. Give it a try,” she suggested carelessly, reaching over to flip it open to a particular page, “And if it doesn't help, at least you've read a cool story! 'Bye, Twilight!”

With that, she bounced out singing to herself, leaving a very confused Unicorn behind her. Frowning, Twilight tilted the book to find the author's name; H. P. Lovecart. It didn't ring any bells, but it sounded like it might be more up Spike's alley than hers. She glanced around, unwilling to face his mockery if he saw her reduced to resorting to fiction, and then smuggled it back up to her study. Well, it's not like anything else was helping...

=====// \=====

Modern Equestria is a bright and sunny place, carefully tended by the three pony races who thrive in its fertile and unthreatening utopia but are increasingly unaware of the dark and violent past to their lands. Indeed, the flame of ponydom flickered and was nearly extinguished several times over centuries of struggle by our benign eternal goddess to bring the peace and prosperity they now enjoy. As a result of such ignorance and complacency, the old fears slowly drift out of the public consciousness and become superstitions of the past, before finally even such superstitions are forgotten, so that when the ancient horrors which once stalked our lands stir at last from their deep slumbers, the modern pony is utterly unprepared for the hopeless struggle against the dark. The ill-starred co-incidence of a modern community with the fleeting wakefulness of one of these primeval abominations is well-known to me, for I had the misfortune to observe its downfall intimately, being the neighbour to my own.

Neither this doomed village or, indeed, my own, drew any particular note from the great and the good of Equestria. My home town, situated on the southern side of a low valley, was the more prosperous of the two; the other, clinging to the north face of an abruptly rising hill and hemmed in by a densely-tangled forest, was a grim, cheerless place of hard labour and near-poverty, but underpinning such a hard-scrabble existence in the poor and rocky soils that surrounded it was the strong and generous spirit of the families who lived there and shared the hardships of such a life. And yet the fate of that village, to the few ponies in possession of certain information, equals or outranks in horror the wildest fantasy, and stands starkly leering as a symbol of all that is unutterably hideous.

When tragedy befell this unluckiest of villages I myself was a mere callow youth, full of the self-importance of those a year or two from adulthood and without the maturity of that much-desired status to temper my impetuousness. Thus, in recording the sorry history of this place, I am indebted to the diaries of my aunt, Surge Victor, a learned Unicorn of acute observation with a natural predilection for local history, which confirmed my own careless memories and revealed to me at length the darker, vaguer surmises which formed an undercurrent of folklore among old-time servants and humble folk; surmises which never travelled far, and yet which were largely forgotten by the more prosperous ponies of my own village...

=====// \=====

It was a relatively short story, and when she'd finished Twilight went back and re-read it more thoroughly. There was a lot of old-fashioned exposition, superstition, and general hooey, but some of the underlying elements were disturbingly familiar; a trail of mysterious thefts; the fragmentary recollections of ponies unfortunate enough to draw the creature's attention, ponies whose health plummeted as they found themselves unable to sleep and their paranoia increasing until at least one was driven mad. The creature was described as a spindly, equine-like figure of smoke and tattered wisps of darkness with glowing eyes, not dissimilar to Fluttershy's description, although it also featured sweeping horns and black, diaphanous wings. The story ended, predictably enough for its type, in a terrible bloodbath of the village's foals followed by the lynching of an unfortunate outsider by the enraged parents looking for somepony to blame, and the village's eventual abandonment in a welter of recriminations, fear, and guilt. A good Nightmare Night tale, if you liked that sort of thing, but was it any more than that?

The scholar in Twilight urged her to reject it all as a twisted fantasy, but a strange, insistent logic made her wonder.

There are more things in Equestria, Twilight, than are dreamt of in your philosophy.

What a peculiar choice of words, and just when she was contemplating Pinkie's apparent ability to conjure bizarre solutions from nothing. Many fables had their roots in ancient superstitions and half-remembered folklore; could a grain of truth be hidden in this more modern tale? What exactly was Pinkie trying to tell her by giving her this book? Was she merely over-analysing a co-incidence? After all, almost all stories had been told before at some point.

Parasprites.

The word floated into her head, and she recalled guiltily the near-destruction of Ponyville because everypony was too focussed on the crisis at hoof to listen to the one pony approaching things from a different angle. There was a lesson, there – one that she'd written to the Princess about, in fact.

Undecided, she pulled out a fresh scroll and scribbled her thoughts down, marking it for Celestia's private attention; she wasn't prepared to parade this sort of thing under the noses of the other ponies working on this in Canterlot, but she couldn't quite bring herself to disregard it. If nothing else, maybe she'd give her mentor a bit of a laugh.

=====// \=====

“Come on, wakey-wakey, sleepyhead!”

Twilight was vaguely aware of Spike shaking her. Had she fallen asleep? She raised her head from the table, blinking vaguely as her brain got up to speed; yup. Ew, gross, she'd also drooled! And-

She jerked upright with a gasp. “What? How long was I asleep?” she spluttered frantically.

Spike rolled his eyes, shoving scrolls at her. “About half an hour, I think.”

“And you just let me?!”

“You needed it, now stop panicking! Letters for you from the Princess; they're urgent. And if you're really lucky, I might make you some coffee.”

Twilight pressed her hooves against her eyes, trying to force back the fuzziness in her head, and then tried to wipe the dried spittle off her cheek. “Thanks, Spike, and the coffee sounds great.”

=====// \=====

Dear Twilight,

Thank you for your most recent research notes, which I have passed on to the team here in Canterlot. Progress here has also been slow, but your diligent efforts are very much appreciated. Dusty Tomes will be in touch shortly with the latest schedule for co-ordinating everypony's efforts.

With regard to your message of yesterday, I must reluctantly agree that it is time to warn the citizens of Ponyville. I have discussed this at length with certain ponies and we concluded that, particularly in light of the attack on the animal at Fluttershy's, we must assume that the creature's behaviour is now approaching its most dangerous point and accordingly we can no longer allow Ponyville to live in ignorance or fail to take basic safety precautions. Please find enclosed a scroll for the Mayor, containing detailed instructions. Please read it thoroughly and note that there are certain elements that have been omitted from this scroll that I believe should remain confidential, and the Mayor will not be privy to these.

Finally, with regard to your separate scroll; you raise an intriguing point. H. P. Lovecart was a strange and deeply troubled mare with a strong inclination towards the occult and uncanny, as well as a gifted writer. Most of her stories were indeed invented based on her own, peculiar mythos, but occasionally echoes of the long-forgotten past ring through them. The Terror of the Night-Gaunt is an interesting pastiche; for the large part invented, and yet seasoned with various myths and one or two elements of the very ancient past. Certainly you are correct when you say that parts of the story appear similar to our current conundrum, although whether this is by chance or by design is impossible to say.

Given the lack of progress on our mystery, your letter arrives at a point when I am starting to reconsider certain possibilities that I had long since discarded. Perhaps it is time that certain myths were re-visited, to ensure that the past remains in the past.

Cordially yours,

Celestia
Goddess of how many times, Dip Qui-

=====// \=====

Underneath the final, crossed-out line, a different script appeared:-

Don't mind him, he's young and still learning! ~C.

Twilight had to grin at her mentor's exasperation with her scribe. The reference to 'certain ponies' almost certainly meant the C.I.A., and she wondered idly if they were keeping their own watch on Ponyville, but the only new ponies in town recently were... oh. For a second she almost considered it, then discarded the idea as ridiculous.

Her eye kept being drawn to that last paragraph. Something about it suggested that perhaps the Princess had the outline of a solution?

Perhaps it is time that certain myths were re-visited, to ensure that the past remains in the past.

That sounded oddly specific. She was pondering just what might be going through the Princess's mind when the door crashed open and Applejack galloped in, hat askew and gulping for air.

“Twilight? Twilight, we got a problem!”

=====// \=====

Chapter 8

=====// \=====

Twilight galloped after Applejack, weaving across the busy town square. When the farm pony turned up Whitetail Lane, Twilight's heart sank into her horseshoes. Sure enough, a crowd was gathered outside Summer Clip's salon. As they slowed and pushed through the crowd of onlookers, some grinning and joking, others merely curious, they could see the word, THIEF, crudely whitewashed across her shop front window.

Applejack walked tentatively up to the little grey mare who was scrubbing jerkily at the offending word with a brush and pail of water. “Are you OK, sugar cube? What happened?” she asked gently.

Summer's head jerked around and she snarled in silent fury at the farm pony for a second, tears leaving dark streaks down her cheeks, before pointedly resuming her work. Applejack fell back, looking a little hurt, and Twilight pulled her away.

“I don't think this is the right time, Applejack. What do we do now?”

Applejack was still looking at Summer's back, sympathy and regret on her face. “I ran into Junebug in the square, asked her to run for Silver. I guess he's the only one she'll want to talk to right now.”

She looked up, resolve hardening on her face. “And as for you lot, what in tarnation do you think you're doing? Ain't you ponies got no shame? Even if ya ain't, how about some common decency? Go on, get!”

Applejack's angry harangue sent some of the crowd, mostly the curious ones, scurrying away looking vaguely guilty, like schoolfoals caught breaking the rules. The more vindictive, however, were much slower to move, and at the sound of galloping hooves approaching, lingered despite Applejack's threats.

Silver slid to a stop in front of the salon, and Twilight watched him pause for a moment to take in the scene, his jaw tightening, before he stepped forward to talk to his best friend.

Twilight was quite surprised to see that he didn't offer a hug or any other sort of comfort, just put his head close to hers, almost nuzzling her as they talked quietly for a moment. She couldn't make out the words, but there was no mistaking the hot, angry tears in Summer's voice, or Silver's last word. “Cowards.”

He reared and whirled on the crowd, an ugly look on his face. “Cowards!” he bellowed furiously, “Who was it, then? Huh? You had to wait until her back was turned? Yellower than a buttercup's backside, the lot of you!” Nostrils flaring, he spat his disgust into the street; an unmistakable challenge but one that went unanswered. The crowd were streaming away now, some muttering anxiously amongst themselves, a few looking strangely satisfied. Twilight tried to make note of the faces; these were the ones that they needed to watch, before somepony did something stupid. Stupider, she corrected herself.

“Easy now, Silver,” said Applejack nervously, taking a step backward in the face of his rage when he whirled on her. He nearly snapped at her, too, but stopped himself, the cords standing out in his neck from the strain. “I understand how ya feel, sugar cube, but there ain't no good starting a ruckus. I'd sure appreciate a chance to talk to y'all about it later, though.”

Silver nodded jerkily, and gave Twilight a searing look of contempt before turning his back on them and gently taking the brush from Summer. Twilight felt a hot flush of shame creep up her neck. They were an unusual pair; in some ways the two ponies were as close as any she'd ever known, and each looked out for the other ahead of all else. If there was one thing that Silver had made clear in recent weeks it was that Summer's safety worried him more than anything. He was right; they'd all seen it coming and she hadn't done enough to prevent it, and now the evidence of her failure was smeared across Summer's window.

“I'm going to see the Mayor,” said Twilight eventually. “It's time to put a stop to all this.”

“It was time a long time ago,” said Applejack quietly, not looking at her. “No offense, sugar cube, but leaving's probably for the best, right now. Go on, now – I'll see if I can talk to them, let you know what I find out.”

Head down, Twilight trotted slowly away. There was no way to put the genie back in the bottle, but at least they could prevent things spinning even further out of control.

=====// \=====

Twilight dropped the Princess' scroll off at the Mayor's office and spent an anxious hour pacing in the library, waiting for Applejack. Spike had quickly snapped at her and stomped upstairs in a huff, which she didn't fully understand, but she managed to kill some time explaining the situation to Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy.

It was almost an hour before the farm pony appeared. She looked grim, but brightened up when she saw her friends waiting for her. “Howdy, everypony! Hey, Fluttershy, looking good!”

Fluttershy blushed and gave her a small smile. “Thanks. I feel a lot better, too.”

“That's just dandy, 'Shy, I'm right glad to hear it. I take it everypony's up to speed?” she asked, looking at Twilight.

“Yeah, I explained while we were waiting,” said Twilight.

Applejack shook her head, “Well, it sure don't sound too good, I can tell you. Summer had been there all morning, locked up about half past twelve to get some lunch. When she got back, well, she saw what you saw.”

“That's low, that's real low,” said Rainbow darkly.

“There was a crowd of ponies standing around, and more of 'em turning up every minute, but she couldn't tell if any of 'em had done it or not. I reckon it' must be a better than even bet that some of them knew.”

Twilight shook her head in frustration, “How's Summer holding up?”

Applejack winced. “They're mad – right furious, in fact, and I don't blame them but, uh, Twilight, you might want to keep away from them two for a while. I think they blame you – Silver more than Summer, but still.”

“That's ridiculous!” Rainbow snorted, “As if Twilight would do anything like that.”

“I don't mean she was out there with the paintbrush, but Silver seems to think that Twilight knows what's going on but won't say nothing. That makes her culpable because she could have stopped this happening.” Applejack sighed, “If there's one thing I know about them two, you don't mess with Summer, not 'less you want to deal with him, too. And he's angry, Twi. Boy, is he angry!”

“But I don't know anything!” Twilight protested weakly, “That's the problem! If I did, this would all be over!”

“Yeah, but how does he know that?” Applejack pointed out. “I reckon you've dropped enough hints that he thinks you know the whole thing. And even if you don't, how many times in the last few weeks have you said to us that you know it ain't them?”

“And we've not told anypony else, either,” said Fluttershy quietly, “We've all known that they were being blamed for the thefts, and we've left them to take it.”

“But the Princess-” Twilight began, but Applejack interrupted her.

“The Princess didn't want us to tell anypony about the creature. That don't mean we couldn't have ruled them out, soon as we were sure ourselves.”

She was right. Twilight let out a pained sigh, closing her eyes. “This cannot possibly end soon enough.”

=====// \=====

The crowd surged and swirled like a brimming stream, endlessly moving and with a susurrus of conversation which rose and fell but never quite died away. Junebug eased her way between a chunky stallion and his equally strapping Earth pony wife, trying to peer over the sea of backs to see if her friends had joined the throng. Word had spread quickly of the Mayor's summons, and Junebug got the sense that some ponies had been expecting it for days or even longer. The air of expectation hung around them like the ominous pressure before a thunderstorm.

There! It was difficult to miss them now; a tight-packed ring was forming around the two grey ponies. She tried to squeeze through to their side, but the two mares on either side of her leaned in and forced her away. She tried further around and was equally quietly shunted aside. A feeling of dread crept over her as the Mayor stepped out onto the balcony of the town hall, and the square slowly fell silent. To Junebug's surprise, she saw Twilight Sparkle reluctantly take up station beside the Mayor. It was an open secret that the two mares didn't think much of each other; Junebug suspected that the Mayor resented Twilight's special bond with the Princess, while Twilight would never approve of the Mayor's razor-sharp political instincts. As the Mayor's practised, gleaming smile swept the crowd, Junebug couldn't help but side with Twilight. I bet her mane's not the only thing she dyes – those teeth just can't be natural!

“Good evening, everypony! Thank you for assembling here on such short notice. By now I am sure you are all aware of the recent thefts which have regrettably occurred around the town. Investigators from across Equestria have been involved in the hunt for the culprit, and no effort has been spared to bring them to justice and make Ponyville a safe community once more. I feel we are close to making significant progress, but I have here a letter from Princess Celestia which I have been urged to share with you all.

“Citizens of Ponyville,

“For some weeks I have been concerned at the news coming from Ponyville regarding the disappearance of my citizens' personal belongings from their homes and properties. After an intensive investigation, it has become apparent that these crimes are linked, and that the evidence suggests that this is not just a normal case of a pony with sticky hooves. Indeed, we believe that it may not be a pony at all. It seems that the town has become the target of an unknown creature which has been sighted in the Everfree Forest, and we have strong reason to believe that this creature presents a very grave danger to anypony who may disturb it.”

The rumblings of discontent started around the crowd with the first mention of the creature, and Junebug dragged her attention away from the Mayor to see how ponies were reacting. As the Mayor droned on about securing windows and locking doors, she could hear some derisive mumblings from around her, most noticeably the ring of ponies around Summer and Silver.

“A 'creature'? Yeah, right!”

“They seriously expect us to believe this?”

“I can't believe she has the gall to stand there and let the Mayor spout this rubbish!”

“...it is, maybe it isn't. What worries me is that...”

She looked around her and saw the worry stamped on many other faces but none of the concentrated venom of the crowd encircling her friends. By now, Summer and Silver were well aware of the trap drawing around them. They pressed close together, each facing in separate directions, and there was no mistaking the wild-eyed look on Summer's face nor the burning anger kindled in Silver's eyes as they scanned the crowd, looking for whence the first blow would come. She swallowed heavily; if everypony held their temper this may yet pass off peacefully, but Silver's fuse was well and truly lit and she found it hard to blame him. Meanwhile, the Mayor's speech was drawing to a close.

“For the time being, do not venture outside after dark unless absolutely necessary. Where possible, travel in groups when out in public. And finally, be vigilant in the defence of your property, but remember; property can be replaced – ponies can't. Your first priority should always be your own safety and that of your family.

“We remain confident that this creature will be caught and stopped as soon as possible, but in the meantime, any suspicious behaviour should be reported to my office as soon as it is safe to do so.

“Now, if anypony has any questions, Twilight and I will do our best to answer them.”

Twilight's reluctant presence suddenly made sense, although Junebug suspected she was there more as a stalking horse so they Mayor could dodge any awkwardness – and that she knew it. This can't possibly end well. The thought had barely passed through her mind when the first question confirmed her suspicions.

“Yeah, I have a question – do you really expect us to believe this garbage?”

There was a chorus of agreement, loudest from the circle around Summer and Silver, and the Mayor took a step backwards, looking completely wrong-hoofed by the acerbic demand. “What do you mean? The Princess herself has taken a personal interest, which ought to tell you just how seriously she is taking this.”

That was a mistake, Junebug fretted, She's given them an opening, a sense that there's something to be debated instead of turning it down flat. A mistake, or was she just throwing Twilight to the Timberwolves?

“And where is she getting her information? Twilight Sparkle, that's where! And it looks like she'll do anything to protect her coltfriend, even lie to the Princess!” snorted another voice loudly, to cheers from the ring that was starting to draw in on the two ponies, who were circling slowly in the middle and trying to watch all directions at once.

“Protect my what?!” Twilight spluttered from the balcony. "Now listen here," she started angrily, but the dissent continued.

“Be honest, there is no conveniently-mysterious bogeymare in the Everfree Forest, is there? There's just a petty criminal who's turned your head, and now you'll do anything to protect him!” smirked Lemon Hearts in a patronising tone.

Silver, meanwhile, was looking around him with disbelief. “You sound awfully bitter, Lemon Hearts! Seriously, will you idiots listen to yourselves?”

“I'm sorry, but it's high time you two were taken into custody – for your sakes as well as ours,” called a Pegasus stallion from above, with what sounded like genuine regret.

“Custardy? There's nothing wrong with custardy, but creamy's so much better at this time of year!” said a perky voice, breaking the tension, “Especially with strawberries or even peaches, although it's a little early for them just yet!”

Junebug looked up and saw Pinkie Pie drifting along amongst the Pegasi, a band of balloons tied around her middle. Who else could it possibly be, she thought wryly.

“Custody! Custody with an 'O'!” barked an impatient voice, making Pinkie giggle.

“Oh, I like custardy, too!” cheered Pinkie happily, “But you should really check with them first, especially before a food fight; I know they really don't like icing, sometimes,” she added in a more confidential tone.

“Enough! Love may be blind, but there's no fool like one that will not see,” said another pony, this one a Unicorn she didn't recognise. “He's got you wrapped around his hoof, Twilight. What's worse is that it's not just you – it's his fillyfriend, there, and Cloud Kicker, too!”

“Cloudchaser, I heard!” added somepony, amidst a sudden wave of chatter.

“Where the hay was I when all this was going on? Ow!” Junebug reared up slightly to see Silver rubbing his ear and giving Summer a reproachful look, which she was ignoring with a scowl. He planted his hooves and took a deep breath. “Listen to me,” he called in a commanding voice, “Most of you don't know me, and fewer of you seem to like me. That's your prerogative, and no great loss on my part, but stop and think about what you're saying for a moment. Do you really think so little of Cloud Kicker? And Twilight? You all know them; you have done for years. They're not stupid!”

Junebug felt like cheering. In fact, why wasn't she? “Well said!” she shouted, although the last word turned into more of a squeak as she wilted under the combined gaze of what seemed like everypony in Ponyville.

“There's nothing as crazy as a mare with a colt on her mind!” shouted a young, panicky-sounding male voice from the crowd.

Summer snorted derisively. “You wish, because I think you've just earned yourself permanent bachelorhood around Ponyville!”

There was a gust of laughter from the bulk of the crowd. Score one for the good guys, thought Junebug. She noticed that the Mayor had conveniently vanished, leaving Twilight to carry the can, although Rarity was discreetly elbowing and nipping her way onto the balcony to stand at her friend's side, a look of grim determination on her face. She had to do something! Summer needed her!

“Oh yeah, you're quite the comedian. You won't be laughing when we've finished with you!” snarled an angry Earth pony, “You're all alone here-”

Come on, move! Junebug's mind screamed, but her traitorous legs refused to co-operate.

“Wrong!” shouted a familiar voice, and a blur of grey plummeted out of the sky. Cloud Kicker's hooves sent up a spray of earth as she landed just ahead of Silver, her wings spread threateningly and her chest puffed out proudly. “I stand with them! And anypony with an ounce of sense who looks at this with unbiased eyes does the same!”

Junebug saw the tight circle surrounding her friends lurch and buckle on the far side before breaking under the strain of Big Macintosh's implacable advance. “Yup,” the big, muscular red stallion confirmed in his usual laconic manner, although his face was uncharacteristically stern and unyielding as his eyes swept the crowd.

It's easy to see why so many mares have a crush on him, Junebug thought with distant admiration. She knew that she ought to join them, to stand alongside them, but there was just so many ponies there, all looking at them with anger and fear and curiosity and every emotion in between. Pathetic, stupid old nag! she cursed herself. Weak, spineless...

Applejack barged past her, a fierce look on her face as she bulldozed through to her brother's side. “Mac's right – it ain't them. And don't think we didn't look into it, 'cause we had to, and I regret that, but we found nothing to suggest it was them and plenty that said it ain't. Y'all are stirring up trouble for the wrong ponies, and I won't stand for it!”

The muttering around her increased, and Junebug abruptly realised that the crowd was thinning, ponies splitting off into small groups and streaming out of the square, all talking intently amongst themselves. The hard core wavered for a moment, then also reluctantly started to break up. Some of them were casting dark looks at the little group in the centre as they left, but only one had enough bravado to speak.

“You want to look out, because we'll be waiting for you.”

“You even think about it and I'll buck your damn teeth halfway down your throat!” Silver growled, taking a pace forward.

“Silver!” Applejack barked, and the tall pony stopped, reluctantly tearing his eyes away from his opponent. Applejack jerked her head at Cloud Kicker, and when he turned his head Junebug saw him blanch and hurry to her side.

Cloud Kicker's head snapped back and forth as she glared at the groups of departing ponies, her chest heaving and her wings still raised and fully spread, daring them to approach. Even at this distance, Junebug could tell that the threat was hollow, the mare's pupils huge and terrified. Silver stood close by her, whispering gently in her ear, and gradually the wings lowered. After a moment, Cloud Kicker closed her eyes and hugged him tightly, keeping her foreleg around his neck for a long time. Junebug almost smiled as she noticed Summer discreetly slink off to give them a modicum of privacy, but her shame burned harshly as she wove her way towards them through the thinning crowd.

“You OK?” she heard Silver ask quietly, and Cloud Kicker nodded, pulling away at last but staying close to the tall pony. Silver let out a long sigh, and looked around the small group of friends. “Thank you, everypony. That could have really ended badly.”

Applejack shook her head. “Don't thank us, sugar cube, I still can't believe what them ponies were coming out with. If they really believe that, then they need their flanks kicked for sure!”

Junebug felt a gentle bump on her shoulder, and looked around to see Summer smile up at her. She almost looked away, feeling a total fraud.

Meanwhile, Silver let out a vague grunt of agreement. “I just hope those other ponies don't start getting a hard time off these boneheads. Who's Cloudchaser, anyway?”

“A Pegasus pony. That's her over there, with Thunderlane,” said Cloud Kicker softly, pointing across the square to where a charcoal-grey stallion with a short, silver-blue mane stood arguing unhappily with a grey, spiky-maned mare. From her upturned nose and sulky expression, Junebug concluded that the stallion wasn't doing himself any favours.

Silver frowned. “Isn't that... uh... Flutter?”

“You mean Flitter? No, although they do look a bit alike. She's got a tidier mane and a dragonfly cutie mark, although the easiest way to tell is that she usually has a bow in her mane,” said Cloud Kicker with a brief smile. “I hope Thunderlane isn't saying anything he's going to live to regret.”

“What do you know? They do like each other,” Junebug muttered drily to Summer while Cloud Kicker explained.

Silver shrugged. “He's a stallion; we get used to it.”

He turned to Summer, and looked puzzled to see her laughing quietly. “I'd feel a lot better if you stayed with me tonight.”

Summer's laughter died, and she gave him an anxious look. “So would I, I think.”

“You're welcome to stay at mine, if you like,” Junebug offered nervously, “At least that way they won't know where to look for you.”

Silver looked at her intently for a second. “Thanks, Junebug, but if somepony's going to do something that stupid then they'll find us sooner or later, no matter what. I appreciate the offer, but I think we'll be OK just getting a little out of the village.”

“We're going that way, so we'll travel with you a ways,” said Applejack.

“I'll scout ahead,” said Cloud Kicker abruptly, launching herself into the air.

Silver looked a little hurt at her sudden departure, but as they set off Junebug overheard Summer explaining quietly, “It's OK, Sils, I think she's just a bit upset about everything. Give her some time to think about things.”

Summer's voice was soft and deadly serious, and Junebug felt a rush of affection for her friend. Her first instinct would have probably been to tease him – hoof-in-mouth disease was nothing new to her – whereas Summer recognised how important this was to him and tried to reassure him. Good ponies, through and through, she thought to herself.

At the bridge over the stream at the western edge of Ponyville, Applejack and her brother stopped. “If it's all the same, we'll be heading on home, now. I reckon you should be safe enough from here.”

“Thanks, Applejack, we really appreciate it,” said Summer.

“Thanks, Mac,” said Silver, with a respectful bob of the head to Applejack's brother.

“Ain't no thing. Y'all take care, now,” Big Mac rumbled calmly, and the two farm ponies turned south for Sweet Apple Acres.

“I should probably think about heading home myself,” said Junebug. “I'll come and find you tomorrow, if that's all right?”

“That'd be great. 'Bye, June!”

Junebug walked briskly back over the bridge, but as soon as she was out of their sight a peculiar sensation of loneliness and agoraphobia swept over her, the late-afternoon shadows from the houses looming threateningly in the deserted street. Perhaps it was a delayed reaction to the confrontation earlier, but her pace picked up until she was running at a thoroughly undignified canter back to her cottage, desperate for the reassuring sight of her pots and planters in the front yard and Bertie perched patiently on the gate post, awaiting her return like a faithful sentinel.

=====// \=====

The next day, Ponyville was more subdued than usual. The streets were practically deserted until well after sun-up, and even then ponies only emerged cautiously, like rabbits scenting the air at the opening of their burrows. It was almost like a cascade effect, thought Junebug. Once somepony saw that another pony had taken the plunge and started about their day unscathed, they, too, would brave their normal routine, and so it went. She wondered if the following day everypony would stay indoors, anxiously waiting for somepony else to be the one to go first.

She locked her front door with care and paused by the gate to quickly spruce up the display next to the honesty box, fussing with the daffodils and irises. She gave the honesty box a quick shake but, judging by the sound, there was only a couple of bits in it. Maybe she would take them with her when she dropped the nasturtiums off at the café later and treat herself to lunch.

She knew her way to the Berry farm, like any pony bred and raised around Ponyville, but she nearly missed the little path that ran down to Silver's workshop. She found Summer prowling around in the junkyard behind the workshop, idly prodding the remains of a seed drill. Her friend's face lit up when she saw her, and she hurried over to meet the older mare.

“Everything's still all right, then?” Junebug asked, after the two had exchanged greetings.

Summer made a face. “Yes, it's all quiet; we haven't seen anypony else since last night.”

“Are you going back to the salon?” Junebug asked tentatively. Her friend looked away.

“I think I'll have a day off and let everything cool down a bit,” Summer said reluctantly, scuffing a hoof absently in the dirt. “I'll probably go back tomorrow, but I don't know how much longer after that. Silver and I had a bit of talking to do last night,” she admitted.

Junebug stilled. She didn't want her friend to move away, but knew that Summer would have little choice if the persecution continued. She wanted to speak, but asking her to stay seemed selfish. Eventually, Summer solved the problem for her.

“I don't know, June; I don't want to move again – not yet, anyway – but this can't go on forever. Either it stops, or I'm gone. Maybe they win, but there's more of them than there is of me. As for Silver, I know he likes it here, current problems excepted, so I'd feel bad about asking him to pack up and go.”

“It's a little different for him; he's out here on his own, whereas you're in the middle of town every day,” Junebug pointed out.

“It's not that, it's...,” Summer trailed off. “Well, I guess we'll just have to see what happens.”

“I hope someday we'll look back on this and laugh.” Perhaps that would do; a pretty unequivocal indication of how she saw things. “Has Cloud Kicker been by?” she asked, tilting her head significantly towards the workshop. She had hoped to make Summer laugh, but instead her friend looked solemn – and worried.

“No. Like I said to Silver last night, I think she needs some time to think about things. Last night was pretty scary for her, and I think she found out that some ponies she thought were friends aren't quite as good as she thought. She'll come around. I hope.”

Yes. Maybe like her, for instance. Junebug took a deep breath.

“Look, Summer, about last night; I really need to apologise.”

Summer looked at her blankly, “What for?”

“I... you two needed me standing beside you last night, and I just couldn't... quite...”

She trailed off, groping for the words.

“You tried. And we knew you were there, which was the important bit.” Summer grinned briefly, “You really need to work on your cheering, though!”

Junebug's surprised bark of laughter died away as suddenly as it came. “Cloud Kicker managed it. So did Applejack and her brother. I let you down, and I wanted to say I'm really sorry.”

Summer placed a hoof on her friend's shoulder, “Hey, it's scary being singled out like that. You don't know what's going to happen, and not everypony finds it easy to stand up in front of a crowd. You did what you could, June, and we really appreciate it. Don't beat yourself up about it, OK?”

“I'm just a silly old nag, sometimes,” said Junebug thickly, her throat tight, “You should be able to rely on me.”

Summer winked, “And we can. Like I said, you just do what you can, and we'll always be grateful for that. Now come on in and we'll see if Silver has any tea in this place.”

They found Silver hunched over one of his benches, tapping gently at a chisel with one hoof and pausing frequently to sweep tiny flakes of wood away from his work. He looked up and gave her a cheery greeting, but while she waited for Summer to brew up, she noticed that he seemed distracted, unable to settle at his work but instead fiddling with a sketch, or a chisel, or a pencil, and occasionally staring into space. Presumably, like her, he could feel the tension coming from Ponyville, and knew that it would soon break – one way or the other.

=====// \=====

The familiar belch was accompanied by some muffled cursing, making Twilight look up from her work. She caught sight of herself in the mirror and noticed her mane standing on end, and realised she'd been running her hoof through it while she worked. She let out a sigh and tried to squash it back down, counting off the footsteps coming up the stairs. Twelve, thirteen, fourteen, stomp-stomp-stomp-pause-knock-turn.

“Hey, Twilight. Letter for you,” said the little dragon tiredly. Poor Spike; he'd been getting so many letters recently, the resulting heartburn was keeping him up at nights.

“Hey, Spike. Are you OK?”

He grinned weakly. “Yeah, just peachy,” he said, suppressing a smoky hiccough.

Twilight looked carefully at him, noting the lie behind the words. “Well, OK, but I'm glad that Pinkie came past with those limestone tablets she'd baked.”

“Yeah, that was really nice of her. I don't know how or why she made them bubblegum flavour, but whatever. Did you want anything?”

Twilight hesitated, “If I do, I'm sure I can manage it myself. You should take it easy for a while, Spike.”

“Seriously? Well, if I have to, I guess,” he said in mock-regret. “And I was just about to go out drinking with my buddies, whistle at mares, that sort of thing.”

Twilight tried to hide a smile. “Since when have you whistled at mares?”

Spike looked insulted. “Hey, I'm a guy! I can do guy things!”

She bit her lip to stop herself from laughing as her assistant preened, striking muscular poses at nopony in particular. She slit the seal and unrolled the scroll, reading quickly through it.

“Uh, Spike? I think you might want to read this one.”

He took it from her and started to read.

=====// \=====

My dear student, Twilight,

I have made a deeply unsettling discovery; certain things which ought to have remained buried forever may no longer be as I left them. Accordingly, I am leaving Canterlot immediately to investigate further. Should I confirm my suspicions I fear that I may have made a very grave error, and I can hardly bear the thought that my little ponies may have suffered and died unnecessarily as a result.

I leave Princess Luna in charge of Canterlot and national affairs. Dusty Tomes remains in charge of coordinating the search in Canterlot, and any enquiries should be directed to her. For now, please continue your work with all your usual diligence.

Yours in haste,
Celestia

=====// \=====

Twilight and her assistant looked at each other in silence for a long moment. Finally, Spike summed it up;

“What the hay is that all about?”

Twilight bit her lip and glanced back at her overflowing desk. “I don't know. She mentioned something a few letters ago, something about revisiting old myths, but she didn't go into detail. Whatever it is, she's got a lead of some sort on this, which is more than I've got.”

“So for now, we wait?”

“So for now, I carry on as usual and you go take a nap,” said Twilight, with a sigh.

“Hey, that was 'Whistle at mares', remember?”

“Whatever, Spike!”

=====// \=====

The following day, there was still no news from the Princess, and Twilight found herself increasingly worried for her mentor, as she explained to Applejack and Pinkie when they dropped in.

“I mean, I know she's a goddess and everything, but still,” she fretted.

Applejack's eyebrows shot up. “I think you just gave yerself good reason not to worry, Twi! What's she going to run into that could possibly stop her?”

“I know,” she sighed, “But it feels like she's onto the solution, and every extra day is another chance that the creature could strike. She's talking about ancient myths, and some of them were powerful enough to change the face of Equestria.”

“Well, there's nothing you can do about it, so you might as well save yourself the worry. She's a big Princess now, sugar cube, and I reckon she can look after herself!” said Applejack, a smile taking the sting out of her sarcasm.

Twilight laughed. “Yeah, I know, I'm being silly!”

“Don't worry, Twilight, sometimes being silly is fun!” said Pinkie, bouncing gently. “So where's Rainbow and Fluttershy?”

Twilight grinned. “They went to the spa with Rarity.”

Pinkie stilled, not even blinking. “Rainbow Dash went to the spa?” she asked, disbelieving.

“Didn't even say a word, just trotted out after them,” Twilight confirmed.

“Whoa. Whoa! She's not sick or something, is she?”

Applejack burst out laughing at Pinkie's earnest question, and Twilight joined in. “If she is, I dare say she'll recover soon enough!”

It felt good to have a laugh about something so mundane as Rainbow's famous horror of doing 'girly things', but as their giggles subsided, Applejack had a more serious question.

“Is the Princess going to set the Guard to patrolling in Ponyville? The secret's out now, and it'd sure make ponies feel a lot safer.”

“The Mayor asked that, too, but at the moment the answer's no. I don't know why, exactly, but I suspect some of it is not wanting to scare the creature off.”

“I don't think anypony would be too heartbroken to see it go,” said Applejack feelingly.

“I know, but then it's free to start again somewhere else, and maybe our chance of stopping it permanently is gone. It sounds cold, but in some ways Ponyville's the bait.”

“No, I think Ponyville's the trap,” said Pinkie in a sober voice, “We all know what the bait is.”

Twilight paused, thrown off by Pinkie's unexpected – and, she feared, uncomfortably accurate – interjection. “The other thing is, how effective would it be, and what would be the risk to the Guard? A few ponies, walking around after dark? They can't cover all of Ponyville, and even if the creature couldn't simply avoid them, what chance would they stand if it decided to deal with them permanently? Or they ran into it by chance?”

Pinkie swallowed heavily. “So what do we do?”

“We sit and wait, and hope the Princess is back soon,” said Twilight uncomfortably.

=====// \=====

“Yeah, come on in,” called Silver at the knock on his door. He heard hoofsteps but, lost in the process of coaxing the oak leaf out of the panel, he didn't look up until he heard the visitor speak.

“Hi, Silver.”

His head shot up at the soft voice and he saw Cloud Kicker in front of him, looking unaccustomedly shy.

“Hey, sunshine. How are you, are you OK?” he asked in a gentle voice. He felt uncertain after her sudden disappearance two days before, and wanted to be as unconfrontational as possible.

“I'm good,” she said. A fleeting smile broke through, a shadow of her normal self, but it was gone again almost as quickly. She seemed every bit as awkward as he did. Somehow their usual easy friendship had gone missing, and neither of them seemed sure of what to say.

“I'm sorry-”

“I wanted to thank-”

They both spoke at once, and smiled awkwardly at each other before Silver took the lead.

“I think I'll go first, because I don't think you need to be doing any apologising,” he said quietly. “I just wanted to thank you for what you did the other night. The way things were going, it was about to get ugly, and I was starting to wonder if we'd get out of it. We needed a friend, and we- no, I got a better one than I deserved – again. I really don't know if I can thank you enough.”

Cloud Kicker took a deep breath, blinking rapidly, and he could almost see the conflicting thoughts flash across her bright pale-violet eyes.

“I was angry,” she said at last, “So angry. At what those ponies were saying, at the way they trapped you in, the way they were threatening you,” she shook her head, “Lots of things. And afterwards, I was angry at myself.”

He drew a breath, and hesitated. Maybe he should let her work this out on her own.

“I was angry they could think that about me. I was angry at how their words stung. Some of them were friends of mine. Not close ones, but, y'know, friends to see around. And now I guess they've shown their true colours, and they're no friends of mine. That hurt. I just... I needed to get away and think, before I said something stupid. And I'm sorry, because you and Summer needed me, and it really wasn't the time for it.”

Her head had dropped, and she looked studiously away from him. “Hey,” he said to get her attention and, after a moment, she dragged her eyes back to his. “A clever pony told me once that everypony needs somepony to talk to, sometimes. But I think that also, sometimes everypony needs time to themselves to think about things. I was just worried about you.”

She swallowed, and gave him a more genuine smile. “Likewise. I'm glad you're OK, Silver.”

There was more to it than that, but Cloud Kicker didn't look like she wanted to talk about it.

“Are you still on evening shifts?” Silver asked, changing the subject.

“Yes, until the end of the month. At least there's no more backing up with the Dawn Patrol, thank Celestia! I never did find out what all that was about, but Rainbow Dash isn't the sort to do that lightly.”

Just one more weird thing around Ponyville in a sea of them, Silver thought.

“Actually, that reminds me,” Cloud Kicker continued, pulling out her purse, “I owe you majorly for going shopping for me.”

Silver essayed a cautious grin. “I would say, 'Anytime', but I hope ponies don't pull that on you too often.”

A tiny smile creased Cloud Kicker's face as she focussed on counting out some bits onto his workbench. Encouraged, he decided to try another tack.

“I'm glad you're here, actually. I've got something for you.”

She looked up cautiously. “Really?”

He gave her a gentle smile, trying to hide his sudden rush of nerves. “Come on.”

He led her over to another bench, where a square shape lay under a napkin. “It's not much, but I thought maybe you might like it.”

She peered curiously at it for a second, then gripped the corner of the napkin in her teeth and pulled. Silver watched with bated breath, and the napkin slipped to the floor as her eyes widened and her mouth dropped open. Finally, she looked up at him in wonder with rather watery eyes.

“I saw you looking at it last time, and it was just something I was doing to keep myself busy,” he said awkwardly.

“It's beautiful,” she breathed. Each face of the box had been outlined in tiny bands of ebony, with a black fleur-de-lis fanning outwards in each corner. In the centre of the curved top was the sun, made up of tiny interlocking fragments dyed orange and red, peeking out from behind a cloud. Cloud Kicker's cutie mark was repeated in miniature on all four sides, and the whole box glowed with a deep, rich shine.

“Go ahead, open it.”

She reached out a hoof and lifted the little catch on the front, and the lid rose on hidden hinges to reveal an interior of lush, lavender-grey velvet the precise shade of her coat. She stared down, motionless, for a long moment. Very carefully, the mare lowered the lid and then turned and threw her foreleg around his neck, hugging him tightly.

He grinned into her sweet-smelling, blonde-streaked mane. “So, do you like it?”

She laughed brightly, giving him a squeeze. “I love it! It's absolutely gorgeous!”

She pulled back, shaking her head wonderingly, “I almost feel like I shouldn't accept something so beautiful, but who else are you going to give it to? I guess all I can say is, thank you. It's really special.”

Silver swallowed heavily. “You're a very special mare, sunshine,” he heard himself say gruffly.

He heard a sharp intake of breath, and when he found the courage to meet her eyes, he saw an enormous, fragile-looking smile on her face. Finally, she swallowed, and let out a long, shuddering sigh.

“Why don't we go outside? I think we've got things to talk about.”

They sat close together on the bench out in the sun, talking of everything and anything that came to mind. They rambled from her curiosity about how he had created her present, to Summer and Cloud Kicker's shared fear of spiders, to Silver's surprise that she lived on the ground.

“I always felt that way after Mum fell asleep on a cloud in the sun, and it evaporated on her,” she explained.

“They do that?!”

“Well, not if you're paying attention to things,” admitted Cloud Kicker. “She was OK, though, she just broke her front legs.”

Silver winced. “Ouch! It sounds bad, but is that all? I mean, how far did she fall?”

“Oh, she was pretty high,” said Cloud Kicker airily, “She woke up just in time and was able to pull out. Well, she would have done if she hadn't hit that house; that was what did the damage. To make it worse, she had to pay to have the roof fixed, too!”

Silver couldn't help it; he had to laugh, and she joined in wholeheartedly. Whatever awkwardness there had been before was gone, and in its place was their usual close, fun friendship – and maybe something special.

That last guess was confirmed, he thought, when she said her goodbyes and then darted forward to kiss him gently on the cheek before departing in a flurry of beautiful, lavender-grey wings.

=====// \=====

Chapter 9

=====// \=====

Miss Cheerilee wasn't a bad teacher, all in all, but the warm afternoon and Equestrian Geography had reduced her students to a torpor from which they were only just starting to emerge. Books were eased silently into their desks and bags, pencils and other stray materials were tidied away, and each foal's attention was drawn increasingly to the battered old clock, willing it to tick faster.

Finally, Miss Cheerilee gave up the unequal battle for their attention. “I think that will do for this week. Remember, we have a history test on Monday, and I expect your homework on the Griffon clan structure on my desk first thing on Monday morning. And there will be no extensions, Diamond Tiara!” she added firmly, and the little pale-purple filly who had opened her mouth to speak deflated dejectedly.

The sudden, harsh rattle overhead was more like the starter's bell at the Running of the Leaves. Perhaps they ought to call this the Running of the Foals, Apple Bloom thought idly as she rammed everything into her saddlebags as fast as possible.

“Have a good weekend, everypony!” Miss Cheerilee called, um, cheerily, from the front. By this point, Truffle had once again belied his bulky frame to be halfway to the school-yard gate. How he managed it, she couldn't begin to imagine, but she wondered once again whether he would be the first Earth pony to join the Wonderbolts.

She met Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, who were waiting impatiently by the door for her, and together they walked more slowly out of the schoolhouse, happy to have the other foals leave them well behind. “Another week done,” she sighed when she reached the gate.

“An' now we got a whole weekend to do some crusading!” cheered Sweetie Belle excitedly.

“Yeah. Woo. Crusading, and three whole pages on the boring old Griffons! Who cares about a bunch of stupid Griffons, anyhow? The only Griffon that's ever come to Ponyville was that old friend of Rainbow Dash's, and she turned out to be a complete jerk!”

“Was not!” insisted Scootaloo, although Apple Bloom thought it was more of a reflex than anything.

Sweetie rolled her eyes, but was smart enough not to argue. “Look, I say if we meet up on Sunday morning at the clubhouse and help each other, we'll get them done in no time. That means we got a whole bunch of crusading time 'tween now and then.”

“Parachuting. That's got to be it,” said Scoots, with a wild gleam in her eye.

“No!” Apple Bloom and Sweetie exclaimed together.

“I ain't never going near Ghastly Gorge ever again!” Apple Bloom added firmly, “And the zip-lining was bad enough!”

“And we already done mountain climbing – there's no reason to add throwing ourselves off once we get to the top!” said Sweetie Belle.

Scootaloo flicked her wings in irritation. “Fine! And anyway, I bet we won't be allowed out on our own with that stupid monster everypony's talking about.”

“Not anywhere out of town,” Sweetie Belle gulped, “My sister would have my hide!”

“Mine, too!”

A slow, sly smile crept over Scootaloo's face. “Cutie Mark Crusader Monster Catchers?” she suggested.

“No!”

“Aw, come on! I don't hear you two suggesting anything?”

They trotted in the general direction of the fountain, bouncing ideas off each other for gaining their cutie marks, but they were beginning to run out of inspiration. A thought had been growing in Apple Bloom's mind, and she decided to suggest it.

“How about we go and see Mr. Braise? I bet he must have something we ain't tried yet?”

“Mr. Who?”

“Not Mr. Hooves, Mr. Braise. You know, that new pony that does wood and stuff.”

“Uh, doesn't he live out of town? And weren't we just saying we'll get in trouble if we go out of Ponyville?” Scootaloo reminded her sarcastically.

“I've heard ponies talking about him, too. Some of it sounded pretty bad,” said Sweetie Belle worriedly.

“That's all wrong, I heard my sister and brother talking about that. And he's been down to the farm loads of times, he's real nice,” said Apple Bloom, glossing over some of what Applejack and Macintosh had talked about when they thought she wasn't listening. “And anyway, it's only just over the bridge; it's closer to Ponyville than the clubhouse!”

The other two looked at each other for a moment.

“I dunno, it sounds kinda lame,” said Scootaloo.

“That's your answer for anything that isn't called Rainbow Dash,” Apple Bloom snorted.

Scootaloo bristled, but Sweetie cut in before she could get going, “Well, it's either that or we go home and start on studying for that History test?”

Scootaloo made a face at Apple Bloom, but reluctantly agreed. “Hours of learning about mad old rulers from Scandineighvia, or crusading and maybe getting our cutie marks; it's not even a choice! Let's get it over with, then.”

Still bickering, the three fillies turned and headed east out of Ponyville.

=====// \=====

The last touch of pencil disappeared under his careful chisel, borne off on the tiny shaving which fell away, freeing the acorn at last. He could hear youthful voices approaching, and set his tool aside with a sigh when he heard a hoof tapping on his door.

He found three little fillies looking up at him from his doorstep. Apple Bloom, Applejack's little sister, was unmistakable with the large pink bow in her mane, and she was with a pale-grey Unicorn with a pink and purple mane, and a studiously bored-looking bright orange Pegasus. From the bright, angelic smiles they turned on him, he knew immediately that they were going to be trouble.

“Hi, Apple Bloom. What are you doing all the way out here?”

“Howdy, Mr. Braise! This here's my friends Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo, and we're the Cutie Mark Crusaders! We're trying to find our special talents, and we were hopin' that maybe you'd be able to help us!”

He briefly thought about turning them away, but wilted under their combined, weapons-grade puppy-dog eyes. “So, cutie marks, huh? Have you fillies got any ideas what your special talents might be?”

“Well... nope,” admitted Apple Bloom

“Nada,” added the Unicorn, Sweetie Belle.

“I got nothing, but I bet it's going to be something awesome!”

Silver had to hide a smile at the little Pegasus' bravado.

“Well, in some ways, you've got it easier than me. I had a whole bunch of ponies ready to tell me what they thought it ought to be, but not many prepared to let me find out for myself.”

“But it could be anything,” said Apple Bloom forlornly.

“Yeah, so we're trying to do as many things as possible to see what they might be,” added Scootaloo.

He smiled, thinking of some of the things that he and Summer had got up to as foals. “Generally, I think you probably already know what it's going to be, you just have to realise it.”

Sweetie Belle frowned up at him, perplexed. “So we should already just know? How does that work?”

Silver thought for a bit. “What's my cutie mark?”

They all craned their heads to see. “It's a... well...,” Sweetie Belle gave up.

“One of them pointy things, for drawing circles,” said Apple Bloom.

“That's right; or more accurately, they're dividers; used for measuring things. You know what I do, don't you, Apple Bloom?”

“You're a carpenter. You work for my brother an' sister down on the farm,” the little filly said, visibly perking up at the thought of her family.

“Well, sometimes I do, yes. Now then; how do you tell I'm a Carpenter from my cutie mark?”

As he expected, he was faced with three blank faces. Well, two blank faces and a Pegasus which was rapidly losing interest, but what the hay. “Why not a, I don't know, a cartographer?

“What's a cartographer?” asked Sweetie Belle.

“A map-maker, then? Or a wheelwright, or a cooper, or a geographer?”

“Ugh, don't even mention geography,” muttered Scootaloo in disdain.

“You still haven't said what a carto-whatever is,” Sweetie Belle protested.

“A cartographer is a map-maker, silly!” said Apple Bloom impatiently.

“Oh, sor-ry for not being a walking dictionary like some ponies!”

“Hey, hey, that's enough!” said Silver, trying to head off their squabbling, “Anyway, the point is, dividers could be mean any number of things, so how did I know what they meant?”

He grinned at their incomprehension. “I did wonder if I was supposed to be a wheelwright for a little while, seeing as that was what I was doing when it appeared, but when I thought about it for a bit I realised that my talents were a little broader than that. Carpentry and wood-working. So here I am today,” he finished, with a joking little bow.

“That's... huh.” Sweetie Belle looked completely lost.

“Well... could you let us try something anyway? You know, just in case,” said Apple Bloom, with a winning smile.

“You never know, right? I don't see why not-”

Before he'd finished speaking, the three fillies let out a cheer and charged into his workshop. He felt a momentary flare of panic, “Hey! Get back here right now!” he barked angrily. A moment later, three little heads came out and lined up in front of him looking contrite. He took a deep breath.

“OK. Before anypony touches anything, there's some stuff you need to know,” he began in a calm voice. “A whole lot of stuff in there is very dangerous if you don't know what you're doing. I don't want to have to explain to anypony's parents how they managed to get hurt, so the first rule is that you always listen to me, and you don't touch anything I don't tell you to, OK?”

He got three solemn nods, and continued, “Some stuff in there is heavy and it can crush you if you're not careful, but we won't be doing anything with that. We will be working with lots of things that are very sharp, though, so you need to be very careful so that nopony slips or does anything careless. That means no horsing around. If there's any horseplay, all three of you are going straight home and you won't be coming back, am I clear? Good. Even if you're careful you can make mistakes, and sometimes mistakes hurt.”

He held up one front pastern in front of them, covered in the little hairless black nicks and lines of old scars. He had their attention now, and decided he'd probably made his point. “So, how about we go and see if we can find something for you fillies to work on?” he asked with a smile.

He led the little troupe inside and over to a work bench farthest away from the machinery. He thought for a second, then started to pull down some basic tools and a few scraps of wood.

“Now, can anypony tell me the difference between a softwood and a hardwood?” he asked, tapping some examples as he spoke.

“Yeah, one's soft and the other's hard,” said Scootaloo.

The other two fillies rolled their eyes, but he had to laugh. “Believe it or not, that's not always the case, but that's not quite the answer I was looking for.”

“They're from different types of trees. The softwoods are usually conifers, and they're easier to work with, usually 'cause the fibres aren't as dense, but the hardwoods tend to be more long-lasting an' come from fruiting trees, like apples.”

He looked at Apple Bloom in barely-concealed shock; the little filly really knew her stuff! “That's right.”

Scootaloo let out a badly-concealed sigh, and he tried not to smile.

“Don't worry, I'm not going to make you memorise the characteristics of every tree in existence, I just want to cover a few basic principles so you understand how and why things are done the way they are.”

He kept it brief and simple, and Apple Bloom answered nearly all his questions with great enthusiasm, even adding a few of her own. Sweetie Belle did her best to keep up, but the little Pegasus filly gave up and let it wash over her. He made a note to keep an eye on her when they got started.

“Now, how about I let you loose on something and we'll see how you go?” He pulled out the skeleton of a chair, just the seat and legs sitting on a pair of unfinished rockers.

“That's a rockin' chair, just like my Granny's!” said Apple Bloom brightly.

How right you are, thought Silver. In fact, Mac had been saving his bits and asked Silver to build Granny Smith a new rocking chair so they didn't have to cart her old one around all the time. Hopefully it would give the little filly a buzz to realise that she'd helped make something for her Granny.

He set them to work with spoke shaves, showing them how to turn the rough-split elm battens into the spindles that he would use to form the back of the chair. He quickly left Apple Bloom to help Sweetie Belle and concentrated on getting Scootaloo involved, but she simply didn't seem to have much idea about working with her hooves.

“You feel the change when you hit that spot, there?”

“Well... kind of?” she said hopefully.

“That's just the remains of the knot, there. If you pull too hard, you might dig in, or tear the knot out. Take your time; patience is one of the most important things. If you try to remove too much wood too quickly, that's when things go wrong. How are you two doing over there?”

“Great!” chirped Apple Bloom, “I got a couple done already, and Sweetie's getting the hang of it, too.”

To his surprise, Apple Bloom had produced a very passable tapered spindle. Sweetie Belle's was rather a lot more wobbly and uneven, but he could rescue that later.

“Great job, you two! Have you done any of this before?”

“Apple Bloom has, you should see the job she did on our clubhouse,” said Sweetie Belle proudly, making her friend drop her head and shuffle her hooves embarrassedly. A suspicion began to form in Silver's mind, but after a moment he dismissed it. Nah, what are the chances?

“Well, keep up the good work. Tell you what, Scootaloo, how about you help me cut some arms?”

The change of task helped a little as they roughed out one arm together, but he could see that Scootaloo was rapidly losing heart. Perhaps that was as much as he could expect from them at their age. A sudden flash of inspiration struck.

“I think you've done really well with the spindles there, girls.” He plucked one of the better ones and, after a few quick strokes of a knife at the bottom to get it to size, slotted it into one of the holes drilled in the back of the seat. “What I've got to do next is fit all these spindles, then trim them to length and mould a big strip to make up the frame for the back. What I'd like you to do next is to sign the parts that you've made. I've got some pens here, somewhere.”

“Sign them?” Sweetie Belle asked, mystified.

“Yeah, sign your name to show you made them,” said Silver, rummaging in an old mug full of pencils, pens, and markers.

“Huh, I don't know if the owner's going to be too pleased to see our names plastered all over their new chair,” said Apple Bloom doubtfully.

“I don't know if I want to admit to any of this,” added Scootaloo, reluctantly accepting a marker.

Silver grinned, making a note to be there when Mac presented the chair to Granny Smith. “I think you might be surprised.”

The three fillies quickly set to work, scribbling their names carefully on their work. He was gathering up some of the tools they had used when Apple Bloom came up to him.

“Uh, Mr. Braise?”

“Yes, Apple Bloom?”

“Could I have a go at making one of them there arm things?” she asked tentatively.

“Sure, why not? Sweetie Belle, do you want to have a go?”

“No thanks. I'd like to try sawing something, though. Just some scrap or something, to see what it's like.”

“OK, no problem. Scootaloo?”

“Uh, I think I'll just watch.”

He set up a block of old pine in a vice for Sweetie Belle and passed her a small saw, marking a line across the wood and down the front face with a square, and then showed her how to grip and use the saw effectively. Once she'd got started, he kept one eye on her as he traced a pattern for Apple Bloom to follow and set her up with her own saw.

“Remember, nice smooth strokes, don't try to force it.”

Apple Bloom was going like a master when he looked up and saw Sweetie Belle, about a third of the way down her block and in the middle of a knot, trying to tug her saw free. He was taking a breath to speak when she braced a front hoof against the bench and gave a final, powerful heave. The blade shot loose, sending her tumbling back against the wall with a loud clatter.

He was already moving when he heard the first sharp cracks of ancient, dry rot-filled wood giving way.

=====// \=====

Sweetie had barely bounced to a halt, disoriented and winded, when a large hoof slammed down next to her head and a heavy shove sent her tumbling across the room. She heard a welter of heavy crashes, wood rending and slamming together, along with the clash of metal on metal. Stunned, she lay on her back as the sounds died away bar some heavy breathing.

“Sweetie, are you OK?” she heard Mr. Braise ask in a tight, controlled voice. “Sweetie Belle?!”

“Ohmygosh, Sweetie, are you OK?” Apple Bloom skidded to a halt above her, looking terrified.

She could feel the tears welling up, and her voice shook despite her best efforts. “I'm OK. I'm OK, I'm s-s-sorry, Mr. Braise.”

She heard a loud sigh from Mr. Braise as she rolled over and got to her shaking hooves. Scoots was there, propping her up on one side, and Apple Bloom quickly took the other.

“It's OK, Sweetie, it's not your fault. It's just that this old building is a bit wobbly in places.”

Something was wrong. Mr. Braise remained half-facing the wall, his hoof still planted amidst the pile of debris.

“I'm sorry!” she wailed, unable to stop her tears despite her friends' support.

“Don't worry about it. Now, I think it's time that you fillies were heading home, don't you?”

“I wasn't fooling around, I promise,” she sobbed.

“I know, Sweetie, it was an accident. These things happen sometimes, but it's getting late and I'm sure you're all supposed to be home by now.”

She stumbled out in a trance while her friends muttered their thanks and apologies. By the time they reached the main driveway, she had enough control of herself to stop and wipe her cheeks with the back of her hoof.

“You OK, Sweetie?” Scootaloo was looking at her with big, worried eyes, and uncharacteristically there was no trace of mockery in her voice. “That was... not cool.”

For a moment, Sweetie almost thought she was going to say 'scary', but Scootaloo wasn't scared of anything, no matter how much they might tease her sometimes.

“Yeah. I thought you was a goner 'till Mr. Braise saved you,” said Apple Bloom in a shaky voice.

“He saved me?” she asked stupidly, still not quite sure how or what had happened.

“When you hit the wall, something broke an' a whole bunch of stuff started falling. Mr. Braise pushed you out of the way and kept stuff from hitting you. I was plumb terrified 'till you started moving again,” she added in a near-whisper.

Sweetie sniffed loudly and gave her friends a big, shaky grin. “OK, so maybe not our most successful crusade ever?”

“That was lame,” Scootaloo agreed.

“Well, I liked it,” said Apple Bloom softly. “Uh, girls? Did you think Mr. Braise was OK when we left?” she added, after a pause.

“He was fine, even if he was a bit grumpy,” said Scootaloo dismissively.

Sweetie Belle thought back. Why hadn't he faced them when he was speaking to them? He didn't sound angry, or at least, not that angry. “I don't know,” she said slowly.

“Well, he was right about one thing; we ought to be heading home,” said Scootaloo, turning away but remaining close to Sweetie Belle's side.

She could see Apple Bloom still thinking. “Apple Bloom?”

“You guys go ahead. I just want to check on him, make sure he's all right,” said Apple Bloom.

“Of course he is, he's a big pony, remember?” said Scootaloo.

“You'll be all right?” Sweetie Belle asked, ignoring her friend’s impatient tone.

“Yeah, I'll be fine. I'll see you guys tomorrow.”

“Assuming we're not grounded,” muttered Scootaloo. “Come on, let's go.”

She watched Apple Bloom turn and disappear back up the little path towards the workshop before setting off for Ponyville, with Scoots close by her side.

=====// \=====

Twilight's studies had not been going well; it was now four days since the Princess' letter and there was still no news. She found herself increasingly easily distracted, and having caught herself staring out of her study window once again, gave up and made her way upstairs to the highest balcony in the library. Rainbow Dash had snared a passing cloud earlier and brought it down to float just above the library, making a perfect recliner for her to bask in the late-afternoon sun. Fluttershy had joined her, and had just rolled over to hang her front hooves over the edge so she could talk to Twilight when Spike crashed breathlessly through the door behind her.

“Twilight! Urgent message!” he panted, waving a scroll at her.

She took it from his grasp with her magic, breaking the seal as she asked, “Are you OK, Spike?”

“Yeah, just dandy. What are you doing up here, anyway? It's like you're back in your tower in Canterlot?” he asked, but his question drifted past Twilight, whose eyes were widening as they ran down the parchment.

“Fluttershy, get Rainbow, right now! Everypony, listen to this:”

=====// \=====

Dear Twilight,

It is as I had feared. I now know what the creature is and how it may be found, and although its nature seems greatly changed from what Luna and I remember, the risk to my little ponies around Ponyville can only be described as extreme. I must urge you to tell everypony to remain safely indoors until the creature has been dealt with.

I am dispatching the Royal Guard to Ponyville immediately. They will require a large open area to assemble, preferably close to the Everfree Forest. I would be grateful if you could send up some sort of beacon to guide them. Luna and I must prepare ourselves, and we will follow as soon as possible.

~C.

=====// \=====

Twilight looked up at them with horrified eyes. Fluttershy was hiding behind the long curtain of her mane, and even Rainbow Dash looked worried. Twilight swallowed, trying to force some moisture back into her suddenly-dry mouth.

“Spike, take this to the Mayor immediately; we've got to get everypony to safety! Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, start spreading the word; get everypony inside and tell them to lock their doors and stay there until they hear otherwise.” Spike saluted her sharply and grabbed the scroll back, furling it in his paws as he plunged downstairs, while the two Pegasi leapt to their hooves.

“We're on it,” said Rainbow grimly, “But what about you?”

“Open space, open space... I've got to get to Sweet Apple Acres!” Twilight paced on the little balcony, trying to think, barely aware of it swaying under her weight.

“But it'll take you ages! I could try to carry you?” suggested Rainbow Dash.

Twilight shook her head firmly. “No need.”

She closed her eyes firmly and, with a blinding burst of light, she was gone.

=====// \=====

Applejack was just leaning out of the barn window to holler to Big Mac when Twilight appeared in front of her with an eyeball-searing flash. She jumped, banging her head on the sill, and slithered back inside, cursing. She trotted to the door, shaking her head, and was nearly ploughed over by Twilight, who was galloping the other way with a look of panic on her face.

“Whoa! Slow down, Sally! What's with all the rush?”

“The Princess is back,” Twilight blurted breathlessly.

“Oh! Uh, great,” said Applejack.

“The Princess is back!” Twilight repeated, almost hopping with frustration.

Applejack blinked, sure she was missing something. “OK, sugar cube, deep breath now, and give it to me from the top.”

Twilight explained, the words tumbling out of her like a waterfall. “I need somewhere to put the Royal Guard, and you're the only pony who can help,” she finished in a rush.

“Well, uh, there's the field nearest the gate, that's ploughed and planted, but nothing's come up yet-”

“Great! That'll do! Now, you need to make sure that your family is all indoors. We can't afford to take any chances.”

“Right you are, Twi,” said Applejack. She trotted over to the dinner gong and began ringing it furiously. “Mac! Apple Bloom! Get yerselves over here, right now!” she hollered.

Big Macintosh appeared seconds later, still hitched to a cart. “What's up, sis?”

“Y'all need to get yerself inside. The Princess is coming to deal to that there monster, and I need you to make sure Granny and Apple Bloom are safe,” said Applejack firmly.

Macintosh's reply cut her heart out, “Say, where is Apple Bloom?”

Applejack just stared at him, stunned. “You ain't seen her? Oh. Oh, Celestia! Twi, I gotta find her!”

“Show me this field first,” insisted Twilight.

“What's going on?” Macintosh asked, a trace of worry creeping into his usually placid voice.

“Mac, get inside an' stay there!” Applejack barked, already cantering towards the front of the farm. Twilight followed in her wake.

Applejack paused briefly when they reached the front gate, “They can use that field, there,” she said, pointing. “Twi, I gotta go find Apple Bloom!”

“She's probably with her friends,” Twilight said in a soothing tone.

“Probably ain't good enough! Look, you do what you gotta do, but I'm going to find my sister!”

With that, she rammed her hat down firmly on her head and set off at a tearing gallop through the apple trees.

Her old clubhouse was looking trim and lived-in, but there was no sign of Apple Bloom or her friends. Cursing her luck, she made her way east to the Carousel Boutique in the hope that she would be with Sweetie Belle, but Rarity hadn't seen her little sister or Apple Bloom since school finished. In some ways, it was reassuring, as Apple Bloom was almost certainly with her friends, but given their propensity for finding trouble...

She galloped on, finding Cheerilee at the school just in the process of locking up. “Yes, she left straight after class with Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle, as usual. I've no idea where they were going,” said the teacher, picking up on Applejack's concern immediately. “Applejack, what's wrong?” she asked, but the farm pony was already leaving, swearing viciously under her breath as she ran.

The problem was, not only were Ponyville's normally bustling streets deserted, she was reduced to knocking on doors and few ponies would answer. Just when she was giving up hope, an old stallion gave her some priceless information through his letter slot.

“Your sister? Yes, I saw her. She was on the bridge, heading east with her friends.”

A cold chill crept over her. East out of Ponyville; there were only two places there that they could have been going, and she'd bet the farm on one of them. She could only hope that she and Twilight hadn't made a terrible, terrible misjudgement.

=====// \=====

She paused cautiously by the door, wondering again if this was a good idea. Inside, she heard a pained grunt and a gasp, followed by a string of words she was pretty sure she wasn't supposed to know in a high-pitched, strangled voice.

She tapped cautiously at the door, and walked right in. “Mr. Braise?”

His head whipped around to look at her, and she stopped dead as he spat a long sliver of something onto the floor, his muzzle reddened. Blood was pouring down one of his front legs, thick and red. She swallowed a sudden urge to be sick. “I... I thought I should check you're OK. You don't look so good,” she said, her voice wavering uncertainly.

He gave her a wan, unconvincing smile. “I'll be all right. It's just a bit of a cut.”

She took a pace closer. The cut was long and jagged, spilling blood in a steady stream to pool around his hoof. “T'ain't no little thing, Mr. Braise, that's bad an' deep, an' it needs a bandage at the very least. Ain't you got no first aid kit, here?”

“I'm a little short on first aid kits, Apple Bloom,” he admitted. He gave her a considering look, then asked, “I could do with cleaning this out a bit. Could you go and get me a bucket of water from the back? Please?”

“Sure thing.” She darted outside, half-glad to get away from the awful sight and the coppery smell of blood. She found a pail next to the pump, and a few wheezing strokes later it was half-full with water. She gripped the handle carefully in her teeth and carried it reluctantly back inside.

“Thanks,” he said, with a jovial wink completely out of place with the scene. Maybe he was trying to reassure her, but it wasn't working. She'd never seen so much blood, and would be quite happy to never see it again. There goes a nursing cutie mark, she thought crazily. Oh, don't think about it. Really don't! Ew, that's just gross!

He took the bucket from her, pouring it steadily down his shoulder and leg. Despite his grip on the handle, she could see his jaw clamp tight against the pain as water pooled redly on the earthen floor. Casting about, she saw a linen napkin on the floor and snatched it up, shaking the dust off. Carefully, she folded it lengthways and trotted over to press it against the wound. Red seeped through almost immediately, staining the white napkin darkly. It was too small to take in the whole length of the cut, but it was better than nothing. He leaned over against her hoof pressure, letting out a shuddering gasp. “Yeah, keep that there,” he forced out through gritted teeth.

It was hopeless. She fought an urge to give up and cry helplessly, casting about for something or somepony to help her, but the workshop was bare. A thought struck her, shocking in its simplicity.

“You hold that there for a minute, Mr. Braise,” she said. She tilted her head and wormed her bow off, pulling the knot free and unwinding it. It would never go around his shoulders, even assuming she could reach, but perhaps it would work on his leg.

She wrapped one end around his leg and tied it across the bandage. “Tighter,” he grunted, gasping for breath as she wrapped the end around his leg again and pulled as hard as she dared. She dodged between his legs, the ribbon clutched in her teeth, wrapping it around him again and again, keeping a firm tension on it that drew little snorting grunts of pain from the carpenter. Finally, with only a small length left, she tied it off, again pulling it as tight as she dared. He was panting heavily as she finished, and she could see sweat darkening his coat.

“Thanks, Apple Bloom, you've done a great job,” he said. How his voice was so kind and so even was a mystery to her.

“It ain't brilliant, but it'll have to do. You need to get yourself to the hospital right quick, Mr. Braise.”

“I dare say you're right,” he said, “I'll be off there straight away, but you need to get yourself home, Apple Bloom.”

“But you're hurt-” she protested, but he cut her off.

“And I'm going to be fine, but your sister will be worried about you. Go on, Apple Bloom, you can come back and see me some other time. Maybe we can find some more stuff for you to do? You're quite talented, you know.”

“Uh, that'd be great,” she said uncertainly, casting a half-longing look at the door and freedom. The longer she stayed, the more the awful weight of responsibility settled on her slim shoulders.

He limped a pace towards the door, more of a three-legged hop than anything, indicating with his head that she should go.

Reluctantly, she trotted to the door and hesitated for a moment, “If you're sure?”

“I'm sure. Good night, Apple Bloom,” he said firmly, the smile on his face belying the agony she knew he must have been feeling.

Feeling shaky and sick, she turned away and started to gallop for the farm. Resolve formed in her head as she ran; she would tell her sister. Applejack would know what to do.

=====// \=====

Silver watched the little filly go with a sigh of relief. She was a brave one, that was for sure, but she shouldn't have to deal with anything like this, not at her age. With a little moan of agony, Silver took a couple of hopping steps over to the door. It would take him ages to get into town. Even if he could make it to the bridge, he couldn't be sure that anypony would help him. Heh, maybe they'll think it was the monster, and I was harmless all along, he thought wildly. It seemed unaccountably funny, drawing a pained chuckle from him.

Casting a look back at the pile of wreckage, he silently cursed himself again for not recognising the danger before. It was a dilapidated old building with many faults and weak points, but he hadn't realised the extent of the dry rot on that side or he would have kept well away from it, or at least unloaded the shelves. Careless, careless, careless! As it was, as soon as one thing went, the whole lot came down, and it was only a miracle that had prevented Sweetie Belle from copping the lot.

A small hatchet lay on the ground in front of him, its handle touching one of the spreading pools of blood-tinged water. Automatically, he bent to pick it up. No point letting it get rusty, he thought to himself.

Just as he looked around for the nearest bench to leave it on, he heard heavy hoofbeats approaching hurriedly. Thank Celestia! Help at last.

=====// \=====

Summer looked anxiously around her salon and checked the clock for the hundredth time. She had flipped the sign to 'closed' about half an hour ago, and spent some time sweeping up and replenishing bottles. She had set one pair of clippers aside for Silver to have a look at later, but there was no sign of him. Today, of all days, she thought anxiously. Huh, probably just lost track of time, as usual.

Since her window had been defaced she had been staying out at the workshop, and he had walked her to and from the salon each day. Just like being back at school, she thought wryly. Although she was pretty sure it was safe, he had still insisted, 'For my peace of mind, more than anything,' he had said. And while she wouldn't admit it, she did feel safer with Silver trotting along at her shoulder. She felt a fond smile creep over her face. The big jerk must be sick of looking out for me, all these years.

Perhaps he had heard the news, the same as she did. She shook her head in wonder, remembering the little busy-body from number 17 telling her, without a trace of irony, that she needed to stay indoors because the Princess was coming to deal with the monster in the forest. Summer knew full well that he had been an avid gossiper, and that not an hour before he would have been insisting that there was no monster, and that it was all her and Silver.

Hypocrites.

The clock ticked on, and the street remained entirely deserted. Reluctantly, she turned the key in the lock and trotted upstairs to her little room. Perhaps somepony had been and warned him, too, and he was anxiously locked up in the workshop worrying about her. Perhaps. It seemed a long way out of anypony's way, though.

She sat on her bed and pressed her nose against the window, keeping watch.

=====// \=====

Her hooves tore up small clumps of the moist soil, galloping as hard as she could go towards the Berry farm with her breath burning in her throat. Up the driveway, now, and she swerved off onto the little path that led to his workshop. She hit his door like a hurricane, the words already tumbling out.

“Silver, have you seen my sis...”

The last word trailed away to silence as the unmitigated horror of the scene sank in on her. He was standing close by the door, a tomahawk clutched in his teeth, and the sun streaming through the opened shutters shone brightly on the blood soaking his chest and shoulders. Pools of red lay all over the earthen floor, staining it darkly, but worst of all – worst of all – a familiar pink ribbon was tied haphazardly around one of his legs.

A very familiar ribbon. One that she must have tied a thousand times. Her world shattered, leaving only a single thought in her mind.

“Apple Bloom?” she whispered in disbelief, almost a prayer that her eyes were deceiving her.

The tomahawk fell to the ground at his hooves with a heavy thump. “Hey, Applejack,” he said, his voice at once tired and, strangely, full of relief.

She blinked, but the scene refused to change. It was burned into her retinas, an irremovable stain that would haunt her for the rest of her life. “Apple Bloom? Apple Bloom?!” Her voice rose to a shriek, “What have you done with my sister?!”

“Whoa, take it easy, Applejack-” he started to say, but her front hooves had already planted themselves as she powered her hind legs through the strongest buck she'd ever delivered in her life.

She felt the smooth, heavy shock through her hindquarters, and pinwheeled back around in time to see him crash to the floor amidst his machinery, his head striking the base of one of them with a sickening crack. The next thing she knew, she was poised over him on her hind legs, her mind a howling vortex of rage and pain and sheer, visceral hate-

No.

Later, she would wonder at the little voice which somehow rose up from the core of her being to stop her plunging her front hooves down on his unprotected head and ending his miserable, worthless life. She sank back onto all fours shaking like a leaf in a storm, tears pouring down her cheeks. He lay stunned before her, mouth hanging slackly and his eyelids fluttering slowly, unseeing.

Gradually, she roused herself to look around the workshop. In one corner was a large pile of debris; wooden boards, blocks and fragments jumbled together with tools, tins, and old farm implements. Above it, fresh-looking scars showed on the wooden walls where shelves had broken away and the roof slumped dangerously. She stumbled over on rubbery legs and prodded around, but found only blood; no little filly lay buried there. The first tendrils of doubt began to snake into her mind.

A bucket lay upturned on the floor nearby. She snatched it up and darted outside, looking for a tap or a well. After all, he wasn't going anywhere anytime soon. She found a pump under the back eaves and filled the vessel, heedless of the water slopping out as she trotted back inside. He was just starting to stir when she dumped the half the contents over his head, making him choke and splutter. She leaned down close to him.

“Where's my sister, Silver? Where's Apple Bloom?”

He blinked slowly, his eye still dull. “Apple Bloom?” he repeated indistinctly.

“Yeah, Apple Bloom!” She slapped his cheek, none too gently. “Where is she? Come on, Silver!”

“Went home,” he muttered. “There was an accident.”

“She went home? Apple Bloom went home?” she demanded, but he didn't reply. “Come on, Silver, please!” she pleaded through tears of sudden hope. She raised the bucket and dashed the remainder over his face, hurling it away carelessly behind her. “Silver, focus! Please!”

His head jerked back and his face twisted in pain, his eyes screwed shut. He was breathing in short, irregular snorts, but it was working; he already seemed more alert.

“Where's Apple Bloom?” she repeated slowly.

“Gone. Went home. Help me!” he panted through gritted teeth.

“When did she go home?”

“Uh... Uh, I don't know.”

Stupid question! she berated herself. “How did you get that ribbon?”

“She gave it to me. There was an accident. Applejack!”

She shook her head in frustration, and glanced down. There was no way her sister would give up her favourite mane ribbon, but...

He was lying on his side, the ribbon wrapped around the front leg currently pressed against the ground, but it also bound a dirty, blood-stained piece of cloth tightly to him. She felt in incredible surge of relief and elation and... hope.

“She went home?” Applejack repeated again, desperate to hear him say the words. He didn't look capable of lying, not now.

“Yes! She tried to help me, but I sent her away. I sent her home.”

He shifted awkwardly, and a low moan escaped his lips. She was torn. He looked like he was telling the truth, but maybe he was just trying to get her out of the way? She wrestled with herself for a moment, then stood.

“Applejack!”

“I'm going home, Silver,” she said in a shaking voice, “I'm going to find my sister, and she better be there. If you been lying to me...” she trailed off, unable to contemplate the thought now that hope had returned. “If she ain't there waiting for me, I'm gonna be coming back, y'hear? I'll be headin' up a posse, an' we'll burn your shack down around your damn ears, y'hear me?”

With that, she turned and galloped for the door, her heart bursting with hope and terror as she sprinted for Sweet Apple Acres as fast as her legs could carry her.

=====// \=====

Twilight ground her teeth and intensified the wide beam of purple light lancing into the evening sky from her horn. A dark cloud had risen over Canterlot nearly half an hour before, and by now she could see the distant glint of the sun on gilt armour. She tilted her head, pointing the beam at the approaching guardsponies to get their attention, and tried to ignore the faint tremors in her legs. Teleporting so far took quite a bit of magic, and here she was, burning more of it without allowing her body time to recover. Time for that later, she thought.

By the time the first chariots touched down, she was grateful to let her horn fizzle out. Each chariot disgorged a pair of fully-armoured guards while their Pegasus companions quickly unhitched and shunted their vehicles into neat ranks to one side, allowing more and more to land. Twilight's heart leapt to see a familiar figure step down from one of the chariots. “Shiny!” she called, cantering over to him.

He gave her a warm smile, “Hey, Twily, I should have known you'd be here, somewhere.”

“What's going on? Where's the Princess?” she demanded.

Shining Armour gave her a strange look. “You don't know? Never mind, I don't have time to explain. The Princesses are on their way – both of them.” He stepped away and raised his voice commandingly, “Second Destriers, form rank! Lieutenant Thunder, take Charlie Company, Fourth Cavalry and give us a screen between here and the trees! First Airborne, get those chariots away to the left and then I want some scouts up there!”

Twilight left him to it as guards swarmed to fulfil his orders. Shining Armour had a deadly-serious job to do, and she wasn't helping. She slipped away to the farm's main gate, and saw a small cloud of dust approaching with a familiar Earth pony at its head. Applejack didn't slow down, but blew straight past her, her face fixed grimly on the house.

=====// \=====

Applejack pounded up the steps and burst through the kitchen door. “Apple Bloom? Apple Bloom?!”

“What's the ruckus, sis?” Macintosh emerged into the hall and there, peeking around the kitchen door behind him, was a little yellow filly, her red mane swinging free over her shoulder.

“Apple Bloom!” she gasped, skidding across the floor to sweep her up in a crushing hug, “Apple Bloom, you're OK!”

“'Jack?” Big Mac asked uncertainly.

She could feel her little sister starting to shake, no doubt picking up on her distress and feeling the tears of Applejack's overwhelming relief running down her back, but she couldn't bring herself to let go. To hold that sweet little filly again when she'd thought her sister was gone forever...

After a long moment, she managed to release her grip and crouched in front of her so she could look her in the eyes. “What happened, 'Bloom?” she asked softly, “Where have you been?”

Apple Bloom started to cry, tears more of fear and anxiety than any hurt, “Me an' Sweetie an' Scoots went to see Mr. Braise after school. He was teachin' us stuff so we might get our cutie marks, but there was an accident. Sweetie Belle slipped and a whole bunch o' stuff fell off the wall, an' Mr. Braise saved her but he got a cut on his leg, a real bad one. He tried to make us go but I went back to help him. I tried to bandage him up, but he's hurt real bad, sis! He needs somepony to get him to the hospital. I jus' got back here, lookin' for ya!”

Applejack stroked her sister's mane, comforting her absently as the full horror of what she had done crashed in on her. Cutie marks. She should have known.

Oh. Oh, no.

She had completely lost it when she saw those little bloodstained hoof-prints. She had bucked him halfway across the room without even thinking, and then she'd, she'd...

Her mind baulked, refusing to consider what she'd done.

“Sis, are you OK? Everything's gonna be all right, ain't it?”

Apple Bloom's small, terrified voice was like a dagger in her heart.

“'Jack, what's going on?” asked Mac, now seriously worried.

She stood up, dragging a hoof across her face and sniffing loudly. “Mac... Mac, I think I done something a might hasty. Stay here an' look after Apple Bloom an' Granny. I gotta go.”

“”Come on, Applejack!” Macintosh demanded, reaching a hoof out for her, “What is it? Maybe I can help-”

“Damn it, Mac, stay here!”

With that, she whirled and darted outside. Now that the adrenaline was wearing off, she realised just how tired she was. She had been running at a full gallop right around Ponyville and her legs were starting to rebel at the effort, but she gritted her teeth and stumbled back up the drive. This was no time to be letting nopony down, not after what she had done.

=====// \=====

Twilight saw Applejack lurch away from the house and stagger up the driveway, tears still running down her face. Worried, she called her name and the farm pony stopped to face her, anguish etched on her face amidst the tears.

“Applejack, what's wrong? Is Apple Bloom all right?”

Applejack let out a bitter, drunken laugh. “Oh yeah, she's fine. She's just dandy, an' meanwhile, I think I just killed a completely innocent pony!”

“You what?!” Twilight gasped, but there was no time for further explanation. She turned at the sound of the thunder of mighty wings in time to see the Alicorn princesses land just beside them. The ground shook under the combined salute of five hundred guardsponies, and Twilight quickly bowed deeply. Behind her, Applejack collapsed into more of an exhausted heap than a curtsey.

She saw their regal eyes light on her, and flinched. This was not warm, maternal, loving Celestia, or stern, haughty, yet playful Luna, this was the eternal Goddesses of Sun and Moon in all their glory. Celestia's coat glowed a burning white, Luna's an ethereal blue. Their manes, normally gently flowing fields of the aurora instead whipped and crackled in an unseen galactic hurricane, their eyes brimming white with unimaginable power. They were beautiful, awe-inspiring, and utterly terrifying.

“GREETINGS, TWILIGHT!” thundered Princess Celestia.

“HAIL AND WELL MET, TWILIGHT SPARKLE!” added Princess Luna, but Twilight was rolling on the ground in agony, clutching her abused ears in her hooves. Their voices made the Royal Canterlot Voice sound like a genteel whisper. Distantly, she felt, rather than heard, a gentle pop, and suddenly their voices were bearable, although the ground still shook from their power. Trembling, she clambered to her hooves, and saw Shining Armour give her a grin and a little wave. The magic must have been his.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna,” she greeted them in a shaking voice.

“WE THANK THEE FOR THY GUIDE, TWILIGHT SPARKLE, BUT TIME GROWS SHORT, AND WE MUST AWAY!” boomed Princess Luna.

“What is it, Princess? What is the creature?” Twilight asked urgently. After all these weeks, she had to know what she'd laboured so hard to find.

“WE SHALL EXPLAIN SOME OTHER TIME, TWILIGHT. FOR NOW, IT IS A CREATURE WE HAVE NOT SEEN FOR MANY THOUSANDS OF YEARS,” Princess Celestia explained gently, although her voice still rang form the heavens.

“Do you need me? And the Elements?” Twilight asked, feeling ridiculous for saying it in front of such divinely powerful creatures. Princess Luna laughed, rolling thunder from horizon to horizon.

“NAY, TWILIGHT SPARKLE! 'TIS BUT A MINOR MATTER, AND DOES NOT REQUIRE THE POWER OF THE ELEMENTS.”

Right. Five hundred guards and two immortal goddesses at the height of their powers was a minor matter. It was like swatting a fruit fly with a fully-grown dragon.

“CAPTAIN, YOU HAVE YOUR ORDERS,” said Princess Celestia serenely.

Shining Armour bowed deeply. “Yes, Your Highness!” He took a deep breath, drawing himself up to his full height. “Battalion, take post!” he roared, a puny thing next to his rulers. Around him, the guards scurried into position with the sign of much practice. He watched impassively until the last guardspony was in place and motionless. “At the signal, Battalion shall advance!”

He fixed his eyes on the Princesses and, after a moment, Princess Celestia's neck bobbed gracefully.

“Advance!”

=====// \=====

Twilight watched them go with a certain awe, the gleaming, serried ranks sweeping forwards through the trees with the two Princesses side-by-side at the heart of the formation and a cloud of Pegasus scouts hovering overhead. She heard a groan behind her, and Applejack's words before they were interrupted sprang to mind. She hurdled the fence and crouched by the exhausted farm pony.

“Applejack! What were you saying? What have you done?”

She tried to keep the accusation out of her voice, but knew that she had failed as her friend flinched. Icy fingers gripped her heart as Applejack explained in a halting voice.

“I gotta get back there, Twi. I gotta help him, I just gotta!” she concluded, sobbing.

Twilight swallowed. “There's no time. Go to your family, Applejack.”

“But-”

“Don't worry, I'll take care of it,” she said firmly, “You're in no condition to go anywhere.”

“Hurry, Twi!” Applejack begged her.

“I'm already there,” said Twilight. She summoned up the remains of her magic and vanished with a loud, metallic pop.

=====// \=====

She swayed unsteadily as her legs touched down on Silver's porch, a wave of exhaustion sweeping over her, but she shook her head and trotted inside. This is no time for weakness, she thought to herself, but her hooves faltered as she saw the mess inside.

Dark patches stained the floor, and the air was thick with the smell of drying blood. Amidst it all stood a tall, wiry grey pony braced on three legs, the other crudely bandaged and dangling loose. His chest and shoulders were stained almost black, and a trickle of blood ran down between his eyes as he glared blearily in her direction.

“Silver!” she gasped, starting forward towards him, but his words made her halt in shock.

“So, come to burn me out, have you?” he demanded coldly.

“What? No! Silver, there's been a terrible misunderstanding! Please, let me help you.” So much blood. How was it possible for a pony to have so much blood in them?

“Stay back!” he barked nervously. His legs wobbled but he rallied and pulled himself up, standing tall once again. “Then they've sent you to lure me out, instead. Why, Twilight? What have I done?”

Twilight's heart twisted painfully at his pain and bewilderment. “Silver, please, I'm begging you! There's nopony here except me. Apple Bloom is safe, she's with her sister and brother at Sweet Apple Acres.”

She essayed a step towards him, but he shuffled an awkward hop backwards and his legs nearly buckled completely, the strangled remains of a shriek of agony leaking slowly past his gritted teeth. He panted heavily, his nose almost touching the floor as a fresh red trickle broke loose from under the bandage and wound its way down his damaged leg.

“No! Silver, don't, please don't,” she begged, her own cheeks wet now. “Applejack found me. She made a terrible, terrible mistake. Silver, if you've ever trusted me before, trust me now.”

“Why should I? You've lied to me all along, haven't you? I never understood why?”

Twilight was weeping openly now. “No! Silver, I have never wanted to deceive you. I chose to obey my Princess instead of doing what was right. Blame me, hate me if you must, but please, let me help you. Please!”

His head drooped and he blinked the sweat out of his eyes. He was shaking badly now, and she tried another step forward. He didn't move, so she took another, and then another, and then she was alongside him, looking for a way of propping him up without touching his damaged leg.

“Oh Silver, are you all right?” What a stupid, boneheaded question! Bottom of the class, Miss Sparkle!

He let out a nervous, drunken laugh. “Hmm, stings a bit,” he said in a high-pitched, strangled voice.

She let out a strange half-sob, half-laugh. It was the sort of thing that only he could come out with! She wound her magic around his body, gritting her teeth at the agonising burn in her horn and trying to take the weight off his shaking hooves for a second, but she quickly recognised it was hopeless. There was no way she could possibly get him to the hospital like this, and he was literally on his last legs. She eased him back down and looked him right in the eye.

“Silver? Just hang in there. I'm going to try something, and I need you to trust me. Now, this might feel a little strange...”

=====// \=====

She reappeared in the hospital foyer in an untidy thunderclap of noise and burnt hair. Darkness swept over her like a tidal wave, her legs wobbling like a newborn foal on ice and her head a mass of blinding agony. Beside her, she heard an awful, boneless slap, and slewed her head drunkenly around to see Silver lying in a heap on the polished linoleum, his grey eye slowly drifting closed. No. No! No, no, no, no...

She managed to fill her lungs. “Help me!” she screamed, her voice cutting through her abused ears like razors, “Somepony help-”

Her voice broke on the last word.

The floor was rushing up to meet her.

=====// \=====

Chapter 10

=====// \=====

Slowly, fleeting sparks of consciousness began to intrude on her befuddled mind. Muffled sounds, stray words, a soft, persistent cough. Eventually, she dragged her eyes open – and immediately wished she hadn't. The room was dark, but even that faint light stabbed cruelly at her eyes, adding to the sort of pounding headache she'd only ever had that one and only time she'd let Dash mix her drinks.

The sound of brisk hoofsteps approached. “Twilight Sparkle?” said a gentle voice, enunciating carefully, “My name is Nurse Redheart, you're at Ponyville Urgent Care.”

Twilight tried to speak, but she could barely produce a croak. Something prodded at her lips, and the nurse slipped a straw into her mouth. The water was nirvana, but she forced herself to savour it and not to gulp. The straw was withdrawn, and strong, professional hooves helped her to sit up. A familiar, pretty mare with a white coat and a pale-pink mane done up in a bun smiled down at her. “How are you feeling?”

“What happened?” she croaked, before a thought crashed in on her. “Silver!”

“It's OK, just relax,” said Nurse Redheart, pushing her back down onto the pillow, “Mr. Braise is going to be just fine. In fact, he's right over there.”

She turned her head and sure enough, there was a grey form on a neighbouring bed with several intravenous lines festooning his body and a clear mask clamped over his muzzle. A hundred questions swirled in her head, but the nurse sought to pre-empt some of them.

“You were brought in together. Or, more accurately, you brought him in, burning the last reserves of your magic to do so. I should scold you for doing something so irresponsible, especially a Unicorn that knows magic like you do, but if you'd waited any longer, well, Mr. Braise would have been in a whole lot of trouble. As it is, it was a pretty close-run thing.”

Twilight slumped back against her pillows, tension leaving her in a long, shuddering sigh. “Why, uh...” Twilight trailed off, not quite sure how to frame the question.

“Why is he in here with you? Well, you sort of insisted. We tried to take him away when you arrived, and... well, let's just say there was a bit of a disturbance.”

Redheart was too professional to smile, but Twilight could see the amusement dancing in her eyes, and felt her own cheeks burning. “Uh, sorry,” she mumbled, “What time is it?”

The nurse grinned at her; she seemed to find a lot of this amusing, for some reason. “A better question is, what day is it? You were asleep for just over two days.”

“Two days?!” Twilight yelped, “But the Princesses! The creature!”

“That's enough! Everything is fine,” the nurse said sternly. Twilight was about to protest when she heard a grunt from the neighbouring bed, followed by the soft, careful cough that she had noted earlier, and her complaints drained away.

“I gather that you were teleporting around like a jumping bean and burned up all your magic reserves so fast that they didn't have any time to regenerate. This is your body's natural reaction to magical exhaustion. There should be no long-term effects so long as you take it easy for a week or so. No magic.”

“No magic,” she repeated dully, contemplating life as an Earth pony. Magic was such a part of her everyday life, it was going to be a challenge. Still, she didn't have much to complain about, all things considered. “How is he?”

The nurse hesitated for a moment. “He was in pretty bad shape, but he's doing well and should make a full recovery. He's going to be with us for a while, though; he lost an awful lot of blood and, combined with that big cut and a nasty bump on the head, he has a broken humerus and four broken ribs. In the meantime, perhaps you can tell us why there's a lovely matching set of hoofprints on his shoulder?”

“Did he say anything?” asked Twilight, fishing for time. She didn't really want to get Applejack into trouble if she could avoid it, but that might not be an option.

The nurse scowled, “He said he tripped, although it wasn't clear if he meant the cut or the broken bones. He wasn't really in a condition to be asking, but if he's managed to trip and do that to himself, I think we have a medical first.”

“Oh.” Horseapples! thought Twilight. “I think there might have been a slight misunderstanding,” she added evasively.

“Oh really? We can take measurements of those marks if we have to, you know. You might be surprised how easy it is to match them to a specific pony. Come on, Twilight, they're not your hooves – who was it? An Earth pony probably, judging by the damage. Was it those idiots from the other night that were threatening him?”

Twilight looked away, licking her lips nervously, “No. If you want to know, I think it's best that you ask him,” she said at last.

Nurse Redheart glared at her, irritation vying with disappointment on her face. “Whoever it was, all I can say is that he's very lucky that he's an Earth pony. If he was somepony without the innate Earth pony strength...” Redheart left the threat hanging between them.

Twilight took a deep breath, “Look, I wasn't there. If he wants to take this further, I'll help him as much as I can, but I didn't see anything.”

Which, technically, was true, but she felt like the lowest form of life on the planet for resorting to such weasel words and technicalities. Isn't this what I looked down on the Mayor for? What does this say about me?

The nurse obviously agreed, stalking away to check the chart briefly before stuffing a thermometer in Twilight's mouth. Finally, as Redheart removed the thermometer, Twilight couldn't stand it any longer. “So what did happen with the creature?” she asked.

“You first,” said Redheart brusquely.

Oh come on! Like I told you, I didn't see anything!” Twilight begged.

The nurse let out an annoyed snort but relented, scribbling briefly on the chart and hanging it back on the end of the bed. “The Princesses caught the thing and took it away somehow,” she said shortly, “I really don't know much more than that, for all the lurid speculation in the papers. Some sort of epic battle in the depths of the Everfree, or so they claim. We had a few guardsponies to patch up but that was all, and there's been cartloads of ponies' belongings brought out. All sorts of funny little trinkets. As for Princess Celestia, she's disappeared, leaving Princess Luna in charge. Nopony's saying why, or when she'll be back.”

Twilight could make an educated guess; she'd gone to return the creature to wherever it had escaped from. She knew that her mentor would ensure that the walls were rebuilt thicker and stronger, so that this time it truly would remain 'Buried forever'.

“Your brother came by,” Redheart continued, “He was quite upset that he couldn't see you, but he asked me to pass on his best wishes.”

As Captain of the Guard, Shining Armour would be an incredibly busy pony right now. She was touched that he'd managed to make time to see her, no matter the difficulty it must have caused him.

Redheart plumped her pillows and set the water cup on the edge of her bedside table, the straw within easy reach. “Now, I ought to be checking on my other patients, but is there anything you need right now?”

“No thanks," she said in a small voice. Ridiculously, she felt a strange urge to cry; at the sheer relief that it was all over, that Silver was all right, at the nurse's patience and kindness.

She felt a hoof on her shoulder, and looked up at Redheart's understanding smile. “Well, if you change your mind, I'll be just down the corridor.”

The headache gnawed painfully at her well into the evening, but she slept like a foal during the night, only stirring once at the sound of a harsh, choking gargle and the murmur of anxious voices. When she awoke the next morning, the curtains were still drawn against the bright light, but she had a companion grinning across the room at her.

“Hey there, sleepyhead!” he said in a harsh whisper. He was still rigged with the intravenous drips, but the mask sat unused beside him.

The relief was incredible. “Silver! I'm so glad to see you! Are you all right?”

“Yeah, loving it – I was just about to go dancing!”

She laughed. He came out with the most ridiculous things, sometimes! “I guess that was a pretty stupid question in a hospital. You don't look so good, though.”

“Yeah, I know. I'm waiting for the next round of whatever it is they put me on. Can't give it to me until breakfast.”

It seemed that he could only speak in short bursts, his voice reduced to that harsh whisper. Sweat darkened the hair on his face, and despite his smile his eyes looked sunken and weary. “Keep talking,” he said, “It helps. Distraction.”

Her good humour drained away. “I'm a bit surprised you're so cheerful, let alone pleased to see me,” she said awkwardly.

“I'm just happy to have somepony to talk to. Besides, it's difficult to be too angry at somepony who's just saved your hide,” he said, with a jittery laugh.

She swallowed heavily and tried to order her thoughts. She had so much to explain to him, and yet the words wouldn't come. Best to start at the beginning, she thought, but she saw his ears prick up and heard the rattle of the approaching breakfast trolley. With his eyes fixed on the door, she tried to tell herself that she wouldn't have his full attention until after their meal, anyway.

“You know, Pinkie Pie's going to throw the most massive party for you when you get out of here,” she said.

“Like she needs an excuse?” he said distractedly.

Twilight tried to keep up the party talk through breakfast, which was surprisingly good, and shortly after their trays were collected Nurse Coldheart arrived with a little pot of pills for each of them. Twilight washed hers down, wondering idly what they were. Whatever they had given Silver knocked him right out, sending him back to sleep until late morning, but he awoke when the doctor came past on his rounds.

“Twilight Sparkle? Doctor Dray, how are you feeling?” he introduced himself brusquely, a weathered-looking tan Unicorn with a greying brown mane and golden pince-nez perched on the end of his muzzle. “Any headache, nausea?” he asked absently, probing with his stethoscope and palpating the frog of her hooves. “You're going to be fine, but I'd like to keep you in for a few days, just to be sure,” he concluded finally.

“Uh, sure,” said Twilight. She wasn't quite sure if it was a request or an order as he turned away from her.

“And Silver Braise. Awake this time, Mr. Braise? I'm Doctor Dray; you haven't seen me, but I've seen a lot of you. Let's have another listen to those lungs.”

He continued the same routine, firing off questions while he examined his patient, although Silver's examination was quite a lot more thorough than hers had been. Some of Silver's answers were rather strange, and he giggled silently to himself sometimes, but the doctor didn't seem to notice.

“Also, you've broken the bone in your upper foreleg, the one that runs up here to your shoulder. I'm sorry about the strap, but we really need to immobilise that so you don't do any more damage,” the doctor said, tapping the thick, padded canvas band that held Silver's left foreleg folded tightly to his barrel. “Also, this way you can't pull the stitches out where we sewed up your cut, or where we put a plate in to stabilise the bone. In case you were wondering what all this looks like, I've got the X-ray right here,” he added, flicking on a light box.

Silver peered closely at it for a moment before putting on a stern face. “I find this.... humerus!” he said in a deep voice, before lapsing into faint, wheezy giggles.

The doctor gave him a pained look, “I can't believe you just said that!” he said, then sighed, “Just what this place needs, another comedian! Well, Chuckles, I'll leave you to work on your act. Any questions before I go?”

The laughter died away and Silver's face creased in genuine confusion. “Yeah,” he said softly, “What do you call a zebra with wings?”

Twilight clapped a hoof to her mouth but couldn't suppress her laughter, especially at the earnest look on his face. Whatever they'd given him, he was as high as a kite!

The doctor just shook his head. “It's going to be a long month, isn't it?”

=====// \=====

Nurse Redheart bustled in after lunch with a bright smile, “How are you both feeling today?”

“Pretty good, actually,” said Twilight. Silver said nothing, shifting his weight slightly. Twilight noticed that his strange mood had worn off, and presumably he was starting to feel the pain biting again.

Redheart gave him a contemplative look for a moment. “I have some visitors for you both, but if you're not feeling up to it, just say so.”

“Might as well,” Silver grunted absently.

Again, Redheart gave him a long look but said nothing, trotting back out again and a few minutes later a little black-maned, grey Unicorn came in. She walked like she wanted to crush the cheap linoleum beneath her hooves, her eyes smouldering with barely-contained anger. She ignored Twilight like her bed was empty, stopping close by Silver.

The Earth pony gave her a cautious smile. “Hey.”

Summer closed her eyes, resting her head on his good shoulder for a long moment. “You look awful,” she said, lifting her head again.

Twilight blinked. No 'How are you', no 'I'm glad you're all right', just 'You look awful'. She really shouldn't eavesdrop, but it was kind of difficult not to, and while she was no arbiter of other ponies' relationships, surely a little warmth wouldn't have gone amiss?

The important pony in all this was Silver, though, and he took it in his stride. “Yeah, I've been better. I'll be back on my hooves in a month or so, but I won't be much fun until then,” he said.

Summer chewed on her lower lip, and gradually she lost the stiff set of her neck. “I gave a month's notice on the salon today,” she said softly.

Silver's eyebrows shot up, “A month? I'll be out of here in a month, but I'm not going to be much good for travelling for a while.”

“I know.” Suddenly, tears began to track their way down her cheeks, “I know, Sils, and that's why I don't want you to. I know you like it here, and I don't want to keep dragging you around Equestria for my sake, but I cannot sit here in a town full of liars and hypocrites!” Her voice began to shake, “You should have seen them come crawling out of the woodwork the day before yesterday, with the screams of that thing barely dying away over the Everfree Forest and you lying in here dying for all I knew,” she spat bitterly, “Did they apologise? Did they, ponyfeathers! Of course, they always knew it wasn't us, said it all along. Hypocrites!”

“Summer, ponies were scared,” Silver wheezed carefully.

“So that makes it all right? They were quick enough to turn on us, and why? What did we ever do? They were quick enough to stab us in the back, to call me a brainless tramp, and any other mare with the guts to stick up for us! So now the worm has turned, what makes you think that next time something crops up they won't do the same? No. No more.”

Silver wet his lips and swallowed. Twilight could see the traces of any number of questions flash across his features, but he simply said, “When do you think you'll leave?”

“Not for a while,” she said quietly, her anger deflating, “I want to make sure that you're back on your hooves again first, but I'm going to Canterlot. That was always more my dream than yours, I think. Once I get my deposit back, I should be about even with when we got here.”

There was an awkward silence.

“I've got a few bits squirrelled away. Take 'em, you'll need 'em,” he said gruffly.

“I don't want your money-”

“Take the damn money!” he snapped harshly, or as close to it as he was able.

Nurse Redheart appeared in the doorway, looking stern. Summer raised her head proudly, and Silver looked up at her with anguish all over his face, but didn't speak. Twilight wished desperately that she could use her magic to draw the curtain between them and give the two some privacy, or at least not have to watch their relationship crashing in flames around them.

“There's one more thing to keep you here, Sils,” Summer choked, “There's a mare that's practically lived in that waiting room this past three days. Don't give her up, Sils, because you two are awesome together, and I'd never forgive myself if I wrecked that, too.”

With that, the Unicorn turned tail and hurried out with her head low, pushing blindly past Redheart and out into the corridor. The nurse watched her go with compassion on her face, then cleared her throat. “Silver?” she asked tentatively.

Silver said nothing, but slowly turned his head away. Quietly, Redheart walked in and pulled the curtain across to give him some privacy, and Twilight felt a cowardly rush of relief that she didn't have to see his tears.

=====// \=====

The curtain remained drawn all day, and the following morning Silver said little other than to refuse his medication. “I don't like the way it makes me feel,” he told Nurse Coldheart quietly.

To Twilight's surprise, the no-nonsense nurse made no protest but simply nodded and picked several pills out. “Take those, then. I'll speak to the doctor about the rest.”

Twilight tried to while the morning away with a book, but she kept finding herself glancing over at him. Shortly after the cheerful stallion with the tea trolley rattled past, he said abruptly, “Twilight, would you mind telling me what's been going on this last few weeks?”

“Sure,” she said, dreading the conversation. She managed to kill a few seconds fiddling with her book and marking her page, but in the end there was just her and the grim-faced stallion.

It took her over an hour as she explained the Princess' original instructions and then the ebb and flow of uncertainty around the two new ponies in town. She summed up by apologising. “I should have realised just how bad the feeling in Ponyville had got long before it got to this point. I should have pressed the Princess to say something when it was obvious that everypony knew that something was going on. Like Applejack told me, she didn't have to go into specifics, just enough that it was clearly something from the Everfree.”

His eyes flared strangely at the mention of the farm pony's name but he didn't say anything, merely nodded slowly and stared into space. She recognised the look of a pony who needed time to think, but the wait for his reaction – any reaction, from forgiveness to screaming and throwing teacups – was agonising.

Doctor Dray made his rounds, checking both of them over. This time he had another question for Silver.

“So, about those hoofmarks on your shoulder. What happened?”

“I tripped,” said Silver idly, earning himself a stern look from the doctor.

“That's about as likely as me and Princess Celestia going bowling tonight! Come on, I know you were threatened a few days ago?”

“Really?” Silver seemed determined to avoid any sort of answer. “Do you think the Princess ever bowls under 300?”

The doctor made one final effort, “You wouldn't be the first stallion to be slapped around by his mare, Mr. Braise, but that's not just a tap, this is serious.”

Silver just snorted derisively and ignored him. Fuming, the doctor retired, defeated.

Lunch was consumed in silence, and as the plates were cleared away, she tried again. “Silver, I'm sorry.”

He looked up, surprised. “For what?”

“For all this! For landing you in hospital, for Summer, for this whole wretched mess!”

“Ah.”

He settled back, apparently prepared to let it rest there, and she felt a small flare of anger.

“'Ah'? Is that all you're going to say?” she demanded incredulously.

“What do you want me to say, Twilight? Lots of things are simple with hindsight, but that's too late; it's not going to change anything. I guess I'm trying to work out how to live with it.”

His whispery voice held no blame, and for that she felt even worse.

“I'm sorry about Summer,” she repeated, “Maybe she'll change her mind.”

Silver's cheek twitched, almost like he was amused. “She won't change her mind.”

“You seem very sure of that.”

Silver sighed, with a trace of annoyance. “We've grown up together since we were a few days old. We pretty much know how each other thinks by now. There's lots of things I could have said, but none of them would make a difference.”

His voice took on a slight tremor, “Asking if she was sure would be insulting, because I know she would never do something like this lightly. We don't sweat the small stuff, but there were some things said and done that she can't forgive easily, Twilight. She is not a forgiving pony, and some ponies around here would need one hay of a lot of forgiveness.”

Like me, Twilight thought painfully.

With that, he turned away from her and was silent until Redheart came in again.

“I've got some visitors for you today, if you're feeling up to it?” said the nurse, looking closely at him.

“Sure, what else can go wrong?” said Silver with some bitterness.

Redheart blinked in surprise and hesitated for a moment before slipping out. A few minutes later, Twilight heard a crowd of familiar voices approaching along the corridor.

Pinkie Pie, predictably, was first through the door, ricocheting off the walls and leaving Get Well cards and balloons in her wake while talking at the top of her lungs, but there was no mistaking the strength of the hug she gave Twilight. Silver smiled faintly, batting at a balloon tied to his bedstead with his good foreleg and saying, 'Hi' to Rarity, who had made a relatively discreet entrance with Rainbow Dash.

Spike said nothing, but climbed up on the bed and nearly strangled her with the force of his embrace, muttering a few gruff words of welcome. “We came yesterday, but they wouldn't let us in.”

“Hey guys!” said Rainbow Dash slyly, “How did it go? 'I bet the chow here is hoof-lickin' good, hur, hur',” she said in a mocking drawl, before changing to a more sophisticated voice, “'And the gowns match the curtains, daaaarling!',”

Twilight laughed, taking the mocking in good heart, “I think I got a better room-mate than you did, Rainbow.”

“Wouldn't be hard! How you doing, Silver? You're not looking so hot.”

Rainbow's artless lack of tact seemed to go down surprisingly well, and she quickly started a conversation with him as Fluttershy slunk silently in, giving Twilight a shy smile and a wave. She wasn't letting her friend get away with that, though. “Hey, come here, you!”

Blushing, Fluttershy slipped over to the bed and gave Twilight a warm hug. “I'm so glad to see you looking better,” she said in her thready voice. “Everypony was really worried.”

They chattered happily for a few minutes until Twilight noticed the obvious absentee. With some trepidation, she asked, “Where's Applejack?”

There was a moment's awkward silence before Rarity walked determinedly to the door. “Do come along, darling, everypony's waiting. Hiding out there won't change anything.”

After a moment, the blonde Earth pony stepped hesitantly through the door, her head bare. Somehow she looked much younger without her trademark accessory, and less like the unstoppable, indestructible farm pony they all relied on. She walked slowly over to Silver's bed before briefly raising her red-rimmed eyes to meet his. Applejack swallowed and began to speak,

“Silver, I... I can't tell you how sorry I am for what I done. You was hurt bad, real bad, and instead of helpin' you like I should, like a friend, I panicked. Musta near killed you, from what they say.” She looked up at him again, her eyes pleading, “I can't explain it better'n when I saw that ribbon and those little hoofprints all 'round, I just... my mind went blank. That's no excuse for what I done; I knew you better'n that. I knew you'd never hurt no foal, you ain't got that in ya.” She shook her head in disgust, letting out a shaky sigh, “I don't expect you to ever forgive me, Silver. I can't even ask you for that, because I don't deserve it, but if you never see nor speak to me again, I just want you to know that I am so plumb sorry.”

A heavy silence descended and Applejack turned away, her head hanging low.

“Applejack!” Silver called after her in his wheezy whisper. She stopped, standing motionless in the doorway.

“Applejack...,” he trailed off, then shrugged lop-sidedly. “I can see how it must have looked.”

Applejack let out a convulsive sob, “It were like somethin' out of my worst nightmare.”

Silver snorted softly, “Me standing there, covered in blood. Your sister's ribbon tied around me. It's not hard to see how you might have got the wrong idea.”

“An' that tomahawk clutched in your teeth. Why in tarnation were you carrying that?” Applejack asked, still not daring to turn around. The others watched the conversation play out with their hearts in their throats. None of them dared to move for fear of breaking the fragile truce.

“I didn't want it to get rusty,” said Silver sheepishly, “What can I say? I wasn't thinking too clearly at that point.”

Applejack let out a nervous titter, “Help a gal out here, you might have said it weren't what it looked like!”

He chuckled wheezily, breaking off into a round of coughing. When he got his breath back, he said, “Why would I do something as stupid as that? What's the first conclusion you would have jumped to?”

Applejack's breath hitched in her throat, and she turned to face him again at last, “That it were 'zactly what it looked like. Silver, I'm so sorry!” she gasped, tears standing in her eyes.

“Yes, you said. But before you go, Applejack, there's just one thing that I'd like you to know.” He broke off, his shallow, rasping breaths echoing in the silence. “You buck like a filly!”

Applejack flinched, hanging her head. “Yeah, I guess I... I... what? You, you, I what?!” She spluttered to a halt and looked up, hope and shock mingling on her face as he laughed soundlessly at her, “Oh, you did not just say that. You did not just say that! Oh, it is on, Silver Braise! Mister, you are in so much trouble right now! You just wait 'till you get out of here!”

He held out a hoof and slowly, like she couldn't quite believe it was real, Applejack took it. Twilight felt a trace of moisture on her own cheeks as Applejack shook her head, still trying to come to grips with the peace offering. “I told everypony you was a gentlecolt the first time I met you,” she said in bewilderment, “Shoulda listened to my own self at the same time.”

“Whoo, eyelash,” mumbled Rainbow Dash, surreptitiously rubbing her eye and glaring daggers at the incredulous looks from Pinkie and Twilight, who barely muffled their disbelieving snorts of laughter.

The little gathering picked up quite a party mood, but it seemed like only minutes before Rarity was calling them to order.

“This has been wonderful, my dears, but I think we're keeping somepony very special waiting.”

“Dunno why she told us to go first, then,” muttered Rainbow, before wilting under the combined glares of Rarity and Fluttershy, “What?”

They filed out, promising to visit the next day. Spike, who hadn't spoken or moved from his spot tucked up against Twilight's side, was one of the last to leave. It was easy to forget that he was still only a little dragon, Twilight thought wistfully.

Nurse Redheart came in to tidy up for a few moments before pausing by Silver's bedside, checking his temperature with the back of her hoof. “How are you doing there, Silver?”

“A bit tired,” he admitted. He looked it, too, his eyelids sagging heavily.

“Well, there's one more visitor today, and I think it's somepony you'll really want to see,” she said.

He stared pensively into the distance for a moment, “They've been waiting a while, haven't they?”

The nurse's smile widened. “Yes, they certainly have!”

Redheart trotted out, looking very pleased with herself. It was a long wait before the visitor arrived, but eventually a pair of bright, pale-violet eyes above an enormous, fragile grin peeked cautiously around the doorway.

“Hey there, big guy!” said the visitor in a carrying whisper, almost like she was afraid somepony would overhear her.

Twilight saw his face light up, and suddenly there were only two ponies in the room. “Hey, sunshine!”

Cloud Kicker took a slow, nervous step towards the bed. “How're you doing?”

“Been better,” he said with a grin, before proving it by starting a long coughing fit.

When he had his breath back, her smile had slipped a bit, “Seems like you're still a little hoarse?”

He sipped at his straw and laughed softly, “Yeah, always have been. Still bigger than you, though!”

She looked confused for a second and then began to giggle, although Twilight thought it contained an edge of hysteria, too. Cloud Kicker made her way to his bedside and reached out a tentative hoof, blinking her suddenly watery-looking eyes. “C-can I touch...?”

Silver arched an eyebrow at her, “I'm not going to break, you know!”

With that, the Pegasus carefully buried her face in his neck, wrapping a foreleg around him tightly, and after a moment Twilight heard a muffled sob.

“Hey! Hey, hey, hey, what's all this, sunshine?” Silver whispered soothingly to her, stroking her neck with his good hoof, “Shh, it's all right.”

Feeling incredibly self-conscious, Twilight rolled over and tried to give them some privacy, but behind her, Cloud Kicker mumbled something through her tears, almost a moan, and Silver cooed gently back at her. Again, more than anything, Twilight wished she could use her magic. There was nothing wrong with it, and in fact it was one of the only good things to come out of the whole situation, but she just didn't want to have to listen! Feeling that her face must by now be resembling a tomato, she reconsidered her last thought; perhaps it was more accurate to say that it was the best thing to survive this mess.

Desperate for a distraction, she turned her mind to the magic behind Illusory, one of the most astounding reference books she'd ever seen.

Assuming the basic principle of Phaeton's Third Photon Theorem held true, the manipulation of light in trans-dimensional l-space required a delta-µ Theta capability to recreate the first and sixth aspects of...

...leading to the inescapable conclusion that it none of this should be remotely possible. And hence proving to be an Equus-Coprolith theory?

“You need to rest,” she heard Cloud Kicker say softly behind her, “I'll be back tomorrow.”

Twilight braved a look over her shoulder and saw the Pegasus mare smiling down at Silver, whose eyes were already closed. He made a sleepy noise of protest, but she brushed it away. “Shh, sleep now.”

Cloud Kicker leaned over and kissed him gently, lingeringly, on the cheek before pulling back and gazing down tenderly at him. There was a tiny smile on his face – as well there might be, thought Twilight – as the mare fussed at the covers for a moment before letting out a long sigh and turning away. To her surprise, Cloud Kicker crossed the room and stopped at her bed.

“I guess I ought to thank you,” she whispered, her face unreadable.

“For what?” Twilight whispered back, surprised.

“If you hadn't gone after him, if you hadn't gotten him to the hospital in time...” Cloud Kicker trailed off and swallowed heavily, her meaning clear. “I don't think I would have handled that very well, Twilight.”

Twilight looked away, her throat suddenly tight, “You ought to be cursing me. It's my fault it ended like this.”

“It isn't. It really isn't. After all, you can only deal with the clouds the sky gives you. I think I know you a little by now, and whatever you did, I'm sure you had the best of intentions.”

“Perhaps. But sometimes, good intentions aren't enough,” said Twilight softly.

Cloud Kicker gave her a long, considering look in silence. “I guess only you can answer that. I'll see you soon, Twilight.”

Twilight lay still for a long time after the Pegasus had gone, turning things over in her mind. Eventually, she asked the nurse for a pencil and paper; she was unaccustomed to writing the Earth pony way, but setting things down on paper had long since become a way for her to order her thoughts. She knew that her friendship reports weren't entirely for Princess Celestia's consumption alone, and they tended to be all the more formal for it, but sometimes when she needed to let off steam or just get thoughts out of her head she had a private, more informal, correspondence with her mentor. By the time her stream of consciousness ran to its conclusion, her mouth aching abominably from the unaccustomed effort, she realised that all that was lacking was the Princess' name at the top of the first page.

She passed the folded pages to Nurse Redheart when she came around, checking charts and passing out medication.

“Would you be able to post this for me, please?”

“Certainly, Twilight. Who's it for?”

“Princess Celestia. No rush,” she added hastily when she saw the nurse's eyes widen.

It would be at least another day before the Princess returned, and Twilight felt immediately better for having gotten things off her chest.

=====// \=====

They let her out of bed the following day after breakfast, although they advised her to keep to her room and not go far.

“You'll find you tire quickly, so take things easy. Remember, no magic,” the doctor told her.

She enjoyed the freedom of being out of bed for a while, and indulged herself with a long bath before returning to the room to read quietly. She looked up from her novel on hearing a minor commotion in the corridor, and was stunned to see a tall, beautiful, midnight-blue Alicorn stride into the room.

“Greetings, Twilight Sparkle!” said the Princess, in her usual haughty, business-like voice.

Twilight's eyes widened along with her smile, “Princess Luna!” she exclaimed happily, leaping to her hooves to make a quick curtsey.

The Princess's broad smile faded abruptly, “Wait! No, please!”

Confused, Twilight turned to follow the Princess' gaze and was shocked to see Silver struggling free of his bedclothes, a fearful look on his face.

“Really, it is not necessary,” Princess Luna protested, but Silver ignored her and swung his legs over the side of the bed. As his first hoof touched the ground, the Princess drew herself up to her full height and a bubble of dark-blue magic encircled him, freezing the grey pony in mid-air.

“HOLD!” Luna thundered sternly, “WE REQUIRE NOT THINE OBEISANCE, MY LITTLE PONY! ESPECIALLY NOT AT THE COST OF THY LIFE'S BLOOD!”

There was a deathly silence throughout the hospital as the echoes died away, and Silver's eyes rolled in abject terror. Twilight looked on, utterly aghast, before pulling herself together, “Um, Princess Luna?” she reminded her liege in a pointed stage whisper, “Indoor voice?”

“Oh! We apologise, Twilight, thou art quite correct,” said the Princess in her more normal tone, shuffling her wing feathers awkwardly.

“Would you mind if I, uh, explained a few things?” Twilight asked nervously.

“By all means,” said the Princess, looking both apologetic and thoroughly amused.

Twilight held up a hoof briefly. “Just give me a second.”

She trotted over to the door and poked her head out into the corridor. It was completely deserted but, judging by the mess on the floor, the Royal Canterlot Voice had claimed another victim. She closed the door and hurried over to Silver, who was still suspended in the Princess' spell, only capable of moving his eyes.

“Uh, Silver? This is Princess Luna,” she explained unnecessarily, “Or to put it another way, out there she's Princess Luna,” she said, pointing at the door. “In here, with the door closed and just us, I think she usually prefers to go by just Luna.”

“That is correct, Twilight, And so, Silver Braise, I do not require the traditional prostrations of fealty. Most especially not here, and from an injured pony. Have I made myself clear?”

Silver could not possibly acknowledge her, but the Princess lifted him and very gently set him back on the bed, his bedclothes flying up to cover him neatly. He was shaking slightly as she let the magic dissipate.

“Good morning, Your Highness,” he stuttered nervously.

“Please! Thou mayst address us as Luna, if only thou wouldst do us the honour of permitting us to call thee Silver,” said the Princess with immense dignity, spoiled only by the devilish gleam in her eye. Twilight suspected that the younger Princess rather enjoyed shocking her subjects.

“I would be greatly honoured, Y-, err, Luna.”

“What are you doing here in Ponyville?” Twilight asked, “I thought you would be busy in Canterlot?”

“Canterlot survived quite happily without me for a thousand years, Twilight, I'm sure they'll manage for a morning.” Luna's voice was sardonic but with no trace of bitterness, and she had reverted to what Twilight thought of as her 'private' voice, softer and with a few more modern colloquialisms.

“My sister returned at dawn,” Luna continued, “Shortly followed by your letter. She insisted on reading it before retiring to her chambers, although she had suffered a long and arduous journey.”

“My letter?” said Twilight, startled, “But I only sent it last night! I told them it wasn't important!”

Luna grinned, “Obviously, they misunderstood. Either that, or you were just NOT SPEAKING LOUDLY ENOUGH!”

Poor Silver looked close to repeating what the poor, startled pony had done in the corridor, while Luna chuckled merrily at her own joke, “I find that I can usually ensure my wishes are obeyed.”

“I'm sure,” said Twilight drily, “Although you are in a hospital, here.”

“Bah! I do not wish to be disturbed, so with the door closed no sound will reach outside this room,” said Luna, “But to return to the subject at hoof; my sister was deeply troubled by your letter, Twilight. You have acted on faith for a very long time, and it is high time that your faith was returned. I undertook to visit you on her behalf, as we owe you both an explanation – and also an apology.

“And also thou, Silver Braise. You and your companion have suffered grievously from our machinations, and thus it is only fair that you hear our reasons. I hope you will judge them worthy, and accept your Princesses' apologies. I had hoped to find Summer Clip attending you here also, but no matter. I shall stop in Ponyville later, instead.”

She paused, looking closely at the bedridden grey pony, “Art thou comfortable, Silver?” she asked solicitously.

He grinned nervously, “No, but I'm as comfortable as I'm likely to get for the moment, thanks.”

The Princess stepped forward and lowered herself onto the floor alongside Twilight, curling her legs neatly beneath herself. Even then, her head reached near eye-level for the reclining Silver. “My sister first became aware of the creature about 250 years ago, when a badly damaged body was found on the outskirts of Trottingham. There was no indication of anything more to the case than possible animal attack, and no culprit was ever found. It was nearly fifteen years later that a similarly-mutilated body was found, almost on the other side of Equestria, but the similarities between the two led my sister to order more wide-ranging enquiries. She discovered that a number of small items had vanished from the town over the preceding months, but no further hint or clue as to the assailant. Lines of enquiry quickly dried up, but she sent a standing order to the mayors of Equestria's towns and villages for any peculiar deaths or disappearances to be reported to her office.”

Luna sighed, “The greatest difficulty was determining what was significant. The clear-cut cases were many years apart, in differing locations, and only ever became apparent long after the fact – the local authorities faced a major challenge in reporting to Canterlot, assuming that they remembered to report it at all. Evidence was usually scanty, as few ponies understood the need to investigate or what they were looking for. Sadly, occasionally ponies disappear around Equestria and their fate sometimes remains a mystery. Sometimes, there will be an outbreak of petty theft. There was no telling whether one such occurrence was important or not in the context of our enquiries.

“One advantage of our long span is the ability to recognise patterns over long periods of time. In recent years, my sister became aware that the frequency of deaths and disappearances was increasing, and as communication across Equestria improved, so did the flow of information. It became apparent to her that the interval between these incidents was decreasing, and shortly after my return she took me into her confidence. In the course of my rehabilitation, I was able to dedicate much time to the systematic analysis of information and try to derive patterns from the data. After the last recorded incident in Coltenhagen, with some deduction and possibly a few educated surmises, together we drew up a shortlist of potential targets. We were able to warn agents in each of these locations to be on the lookout for any of the warning signs. One such town was Ponyville – and one such agent was Twilight Sparkle.

“I must admit that at first, we were a little dismissive of Twilight's first report from Ponyville. It was so soon after she had been briefed that we thought she was jumping at shadows. Also, it coincided with the arrival of two new ponies in Ponyville – you, Silver, and your companion, Summer Clip – and I'm sorry to say that therefore we suspected that if she was correct, it would likely be of mundane explanation. We were more focussed on events in Saddleburn, near Las Pegasus, which were later resolved by the capture of a mare who confessed to stealing from her neighbours. At that point, we asked Twilight for more information about you, Silver. Information which seemed curiously difficult to come by.”

“I wanted to see if she would tell me why she was interested,” Silver admitted sheepishly, “I have been accused of being a bit contrary like that in the past.”

“An attractive young mare wishes to get to know you, Silver?” asked Luna with an insinuating expression, “Is that really so hard to believe?”

Silver chuckled, “I'm hardly that good-looking! And besides, it's not exactly a secret that she's Princess Celestia's student and probably the most powerful Unicorn in Equestria. I think she'd have her sights set a little higher.”

“Status is seldom a consideration in the affairs of the heart, I find,” added Luna mercilessly. Beside the Princess, Twilight felt her cheeks threaten to self-combust as her potential love-life was so casually dissected.

“Even so. She wasn't saying, so neither were we,” said Silver, getting things back on track.

“That was entirely our fault, Celestia and I. We were very explicit in our instruction to Twilight that no word of our suspicions could reach outside a very select group. I even forbade her to discuss it with her fellow Elements of Harmony, although Celestia and Twilight convinced me otherwise.”

“Why, though?” asked Silver. “It would have made everything so much simpler, for everypony.”

“Because at that point, we still had no idea what we were dealing with. It must surely be other than an ordinary pony, but what form did it take? Did it hide itself in plain sight, and live in pony form? Did it pass somehow unnoticed through the crowd? Also, in years past, at least one of those who investigated on our behalf had disappeared. Did they draw its attention, somehow? You can see why we were loath to risk information leaking out and possibly ruining our best chance of stopping these incidents permanently, indeed, our first real chance in over 250 years. Because, for the first time, we were ahead of the culprit.”

Luna paused as a coughing fit overtook Silver, levitating his cup over for him to soothe his throat. He thanked her quietly, and asked, “So Twilight was investigating us; was there anypony else on the list?”

“Twilight and a number of others were also tasked with searching back through written records for anything which may give clues as to what manner of creature the culprit might be. Together, they must have turned the entire Royal Archive upside down, but without sufficient information to guide their search, the results were poor. That in itself was a mistake, as Twilight overtaxed herself to no good end, but I suspect asking her not to research this would have been as futile as asking my sister to stop raising the sun. Twilight and her friends were quickly convinced that it was improbable that you or your companion were responsible, but few alternatives presented themselves.”

“Well, ninety-nine percent convinced. Every now and then, something would come up which would make us wonder a little,” Twilight admitted reluctantly. “It's not exactly a high point in my career.”

“Like what?” Silver asked, intrigued.

“Like... like the day before Summer's salon was attacked; Spike happened to meet you at Rarity's. All he said was that Fluttershy was sick, but you knew that Rainbow Dash had brought her into town, and when.”

Silver looked puzzled, “Well, yeah. She'd thrown poor Cloud Kicker out of bed to cover for the Dawn Patrol. It wasn't much of a leap to work it out.”

Twilight sighed, feeling very foolish now that the answer was so obvious. “Cloud Kicker. Of course. You see, once you know that part, everything falls into place.”

“Indeed. Communication has been a key problem all the way through this sorry episode,” Luna noted, “Take Ponyville's ordinary citizens, for example. Thanks to my sister and I, their only knowledge of the situation was that their belongings were being taken and, perhaps naturally, they closed ranks against the outsiders. Rumour flourishes in the absence of fact, and we judged that it was best to let it do so rather than the creature be alerted and the opportunity lost. Where we misjudged the situation was when it reached a point that some ponies felt compelled to confront you physically. At that point, our subsequent efforts to explain and defuse the situation were always likely to fail, at least partially.”

“Do you regret it?” Silver asked, his voice curiously neutral.

Luna paused for a long moment. “Of course. Innocent ponies suffered through no fault of their own. Would we do it again? Absolutely. The capture of the creature has ensured that the ends justified the means.”

Silver stared thoughtfully at her, considering, and slowly nodded. “And if it escaped?”

Luna sighed sadly, “Then my answer would get rather a lot more complex. Why do you ask?”

“I wanted to see if you would lie to me,” said Silver bluntly. Twilight couldn't stop a sharp intake of breath, but Luna simply nodded crisply.

“I understand. As for the creature, the first real hint as to its identity came from your Zebra shaman, Zecora. Whom we notice you confided in contrary to your orders, Twilight; perhaps there is a lesson in there for Celestia and I. There is little that escapes the attention of a shaman on her own ground, and they are capable of seeing on many levels. Your report was the first to put real momentum into the research in Canterlot, however I think that also, in the back of her mind, my sister first began to have doubts, to feel the first faint stirrings of a memory long, long buried.

“The lack of success of both you and the research team worried her, and her suspicions began to grow when you described Fluttershy's experiences, and more particularly the strange symptoms which accompanied them. They seemed to firm her hypothesis on one hoof, yet weaken it on the other, for while the appearance and effects described were broadly correct, the manner in which the creature acted was not. In fact, it could hardly be more different. It was only when you began to invoke the mythical and semi-mythical in your reports, the Leprefaun, even the Night-Gaunt, that forced her to reconsider. Those stories are mostly nonsense, of course, but they shared some faint, common threads of authenticity with her fears. Celestia confided in me, and together we decided that the quickest and best way to allay her suspicions was to investigate.”

The Princess stared thoughtfully into space, and after a tense wait, eventually Twilight's patience ran out.

“What was it, Luna? What was the creature?” she asked breathlessly.

The Princess' faraway expression did not change. “As the stars turn, so the world changes. What was familiar becomes merely a story, story becomes legend until, eventually, the ancient knowledge passes out of the world and is forgotten. Forgotten by all except us, Twilight, except Celestia and I. Many thousands of years ago, when Equestria was new, the small scatterings of ancient ponies were threatened by many things. Long before the three tribes, even before the Windigos, were fell beasts which preyed upon the unwary ponies. My sister and I began to teach them to protect themselves from slaughter, and so they worshipped us. Our reign and stewardship of the ponies was begun.

“One of the creatures threatening our beloved ponies stood out above all others for their wanton cruelty and the unpredictability of their rampages. Their true name we do not know, if indeed they have one, although they bore many from their prey; the Spirit-Shadows, the Night-Walkers, the Black Mist. Semi-corporeal and able to hide themselves in plain sight, although they always favoured darkness.”

Luna broke off, a bitter smile quirking her ageless features, “Even then, my little ponies learned to fear the night. 'Twas a time of terror, for despite every precaution, despite earthen walls and earnest vigilance, the creatures could fall undetected upon an encampment and slaughter everything, mare, stallion, and foal. Worse, they seemed to delight in the slaughter, and delight in the fear of their victims. Some settlements were wiped out overnight, yet more remote colonies left primitive record of being stalked for days, of individual ponies being taken from their midst before the end came. The creatures brought with them a strange plague, one which racked its victims with paranoia and sickness, fainting spells and weakness, even until the blood ran from their noses.”

The Princess shook her head wearily, “They had to be stopped if Equestria was ever to develop beyond a few scattered gatherings of ponies, all forever fearful. Their only weakness ever discovered was an aversion to cold-iron, which was painful to them. My sister and I took conference and decided that we must act. One by one, we captured them all after many years of effort. Consider our shock when we realised there were but five of them, responsible for the deaths of thousands! My sister and I spent several centuries trying to overcome their natures, but they were unmanageable. They had no self-awareness, such as we could tell. They could not be exiled, for they would return. They would not learn, showing not the slightest understanding of anything beyond their base lusts. And they neither sickened nor died, for in truth they did not appear to be wholly alive.

“Eventually, with much sorrow, we concluded that the only thing to be done was to seal them away and put them far beyond reach of Equestria. Each was entombed in a specially-worked cold-iron casket, sealed forever with the strongest magic we could devise and then buried at the bottom of the deepest ocean.”

“That's horrible,” said Twilight into the growing silence, a sick feeling in her stomach.

“Indeed yes,” said Luna gravely. “Alive and unfading, but trapped for eternity, lightless and alone. Or so we thought, for as we have discovered, there was a flaw in the workings of one of the caskets. Millennia passed, but eventually one of the creatures escaped. When it returned to Equestria is impossible to say, but on its return its nature had changed. Mayhap we were wrong, for it seems to have learned fear, and a patience and caution that it certainly never had before. That is why we did not recognise it, for in its youth it would have annihilated entire towns. The signs of its passage would have been utterly unmistakable.”

“Why couldn't we find any record of them?” Twilight asked, “You said that the ancient ponies left records?”

“They did, Twilight, but only after the manner of their kind. When I said primitive, I mean the scratchings of a burnt stick, or chalk marks on fired clay. The ancient ponies' learning and history was oral, for literacy was exceedingly rare and written records were both immobile and short-lived.”

“How did it escape?” Silver asked, “I mean, you and Princess Celestia-”

“My sister and I are divine beings, within the meaning of such limited understanding, but we are not infallible,” Luna corrected him gently, “There were many other crises threatening our rule, many pressures upon us, and the working of their caskets was long and slow.” She shrugged, “One of us made a mistake; it matters not who, or how.”

“But the other caskets?” Silver pressed, looking uncomfortable.

“Whole and intact, and very much occupied,” Luna confirmed sadly, “Celestia had inspected three before she found one vacant, and was sure to check the last.”

Twilight found herself exchanging a look with Silver, half worry and half relief, while Luna arched her neck serenely and continued, “Once we knew the nature of the beast, the rest was comparatively straightforward. We dispatched the guard in advance while my sister and I prepared ourselves, then proceeded to the Everfree to apprehend the creature.”

“I was wondering about that, actually,” said Twilight, “When you arrived you were a little, uh, noticeable.”

Luna laughed shortly, “Yes, I suppose we were. It mattered not, for we had the creature's trail and it does not move with great speed. In fact, we found it cowering on its nest, lying atop the heap of pathetic treasures it had gathered over the years like a pauper dragon.”

Luna's mirth died away, and her face sobered. “Its resistance, which would have been futile in any case, was merely token. Mayhap it has also learned of despair. Both my sister and I have inspected its reworked prison over and over again. This time, the casket is flawless. Celestia returned it to the ocean deeps, where it will remain until the world is unmade. And there the matter will rest, along with the lives of an unknowable number of our little ponies, upon both our consciences,” she finished softly.

Princess Luna closed her eyes, letting silence fall across the room. When she opened them again, she rose to her hooves, giving them both a benevolent smile. “And thus ends the tale, although not the tale of you and Summer Clip. Twilight has written much of what befell you, Silver, and I am truly sorry for it. You and Summer Clip should not have had to suffer so.”

“Nopony forced anypony to act as they did,” he said guardedly. “I'd like to think that Summer and I were honourable enough on our own merits that ponies could tell we were innocent, and although they may have had their doubts, I think the majority did.”

Luna paused, “Twilight's letter spoke of good intentions, and I have to admit that few of your antagonists acted entirely without them – from their perspective, at least. However the ponies who defaced Summer Clip's salon will be pursued, I think. That was pure malice and spite, and shall not be tolerated.”

“I don't know if it will help anything,” Silver said with a sigh.

Luna looked sternly at him, “I shall not permit it to go unpunished. Ponies shall not be allowed to do such things with impunity, and an example must be made.”

“As you wish, Princess,” he acquiesced.

“As for your injuries; an unfortunate accident combined with a misunderstanding, I believe?”

Silver chuckled, “That's certainly one way of putting it. The first I have nopony but myself to blame for. The second...?” He broke off and shrugged lopsidedly, stifling a yawn.

Luna's look softened, “I have spoken for long enough, Silver, and I see that you are tired, but I am very glad to have met you. I must depart, but remember that your princesses owe you a boon, and you have but to ask to reclaim it.”

“Thank you, Your Highness,” he said softly, “It was a great honour to meet you.”

“Rest well, my little pony. Twilight, perhaps you might accompany me for a moment?”

Twilight scrambled to her hooves, but Silver stopped the Princess at the door.

“Princess Luna? There's a salon which will be opening in Canterlot in a month or so. Perhaps some of your staff might like try it, sometime?”

The Princess nodded gracefully, “I'm sure they shall.”

With that, Twilight closed the door behind them and set off down the corridor at the Princess' shoulder.

“An interesting pony,” Luna noted absently, “Perhaps I shall keep an eye on him in future.”

“Uh, great!” said Twilight cautiously. Princess Luna's tone was that of a connoisseur or collector faced with a mild curiosity, a variant of the commonplace. While she knew the Princess would do him no harm, perhaps his life was about to get a little more interesting!

Luna continued, “It's fascinating, really. I believe you referred to him as a 'perfectly ordinary pony' in one of your letters, but I find there is seldom such a thing.”

“He can be a little unusual sometimes,” said Twilight, before adding nervously, “I'm sure he didn't really mean it about testing you.”

Luna gave her an amused look. “Of course he did! It was much the same as he did to you, Twilight – and, I think, to many others over the last few months.”

Twilight looked at her blankly, “How do you mean?”

“I mean, when he recognises a situation, he waits to see what other ponies will do out of free will. To use a modernism, he gives a pony enough rope and waits to see if they tie themselves in knots.”

“Err...oh,” said Twilight awkwardly, wondering how many knots she'd tangled herself in without noticing.

Two Royal Guards fell in behind them at the end of the corridor, their armour jingling heavily as they walked. Luna paused at the top of the stairs before asking, “'Tis true then? Silver's companion is to leave Ponyville?”

“It certainly looks that way. She's angry, and in some ways she had it worse than Silver did. I think she's had enough of Ponyville.”

“Then that is the worst ill to come from our meddling by far,” Luna sighed, “Such friendships are seldom broken lightly. And yet, for that to be so shows how fortunate we have been. A few ponies injured and few broken bones is a tiny price to pay for ridding Equestria of such a deadly threat.”

Luna brightened, chewing her lip thoughtfully, “And still, with Royal favour at his disposal he asks for a trifling consideration for his friend? Yes, a very interesting pony, indeed,” she concluded mysteriously before drawing herself up, her business voice returning.

“Farewell, Twilight Sparkle, and our thanks go with thee. We hope we shall see thee in Canterlot soon, for we are sure that our sister shall have much to discuss with thee.”

Twilight curtseyed deeply. “Goodbye, Princess!”

She watched the Princess and her retinue make their way downstairs and turned to head back to her room, almost walking into Doctor Dray.

“Ah, Miss Sparkle, there you are! The nurse told me that your... visitor... was leaving. How are you feeling this morning?”

“Fine, actually,” Twilight noted with some surprise, “Much better for a bath and walk around, to be honest.”

“I thought you might be. And no doubt you're looking forward to sleeping in your own bed again. If you'll permit a brief examination when you return to your room, I don't see why you can't continue your recovery as an outpatient.”

Over his shoulder, she saw an excited-looking Pegasus mare with a large bundle of flowers in her mouth tapping on the door to their room, and smiled. The doctor turned and watched for a moment before turning back to her with raised eyebrows.

“What it is to be young and in love, eh? Well, I'm not sure I fancy interrupting, so how about we skip that bit and I just let you go?”

Twilight grinned at him, “We could go in there dancing the conga, and I don't think they'd even notice.”

=====// \=====

Epilogue

=====// \=====

Junebug watched with amused exasperation as her friend fidgeted impatiently, alternately straining to see the village clock tower from their location under the trees and peering back down the road as she strode anxiously back and forth. Despite the sunshine, a chilly wind ruffled manes and tails and sent the patchy cloud overhead racing eastwards. It also set the boughs of Whitetail Wood waving, the leaves in their funeral glories of bright yellows and oranges of every hue dancing and undulating like a sea of living autumn flame.

“They are coming, aren't they? I mean, it's nearly eleven o'clock!” her friend fretted.

“Yes, Summer, of course they're coming,” she said patiently. Crowds of ponies were milled about the clearing excitedly. A few dedicated sorts were already limbering up, intense looks on their faces, while the less serious competitors stood around chattering with their fellow entrants, laughing and joking with varying degrees of nerves. Nearly the whole remainder of the town had turned out carrying banners and posters supporting friends and family, and the food stalls on the far side were doing a roaring trade from hungry spectators, but less well on the competitors. Come the end of the day, Junebug knew, there would barely be a morsel left over.

Summer huffed impatiently, “Registration closes in ten minutes! What can they be doing?!”

Junebug eyebrows nearly disappeared into her mane, “Are you absolutely sure you want me to answer that?” she asked in an innocent voice, roaring with laughter as Summer froze in mid-stride, a look of horror on her face as her mind frantically slammed into reverse.

The little grey mare let out a strangled noise of revulsion, “Did you have to say that?!” she demanded.

“Apparently I did! Settle down, they'll be here,” she said soothingly, but couldn't resist adding, “Anypony would think you hadn't seen them in months!”

Summer rolled her eyes affectionately and kept pacing.

=====// \=====

“You won't be able to do that, either,” he pointed out.

Cloud Kicker giggled, letting the upstroke of her wings linger, and slid neatly out of flight and onto the ground beside him, keeping pace with his gentle trot. Around them, a steady stream of ponies trotted towards the clearing where the race would start, which was already swamped with eager spectators and competitors. A large balloon was tethered above it all with the unmistakable figure of Pinkie Pie hanging over the side of the basket, waving excitedly down at the crowd.

“Keep pouting about it, big guy, it's adorable!” she teased.

He threw her a quick grin, “Hey, I just thought we were doing this together.”

She rolled her eyes, “All this time with a Pegasus pony and you still don't get it, do you? This is a race! The whole idea is to come first!” she explained patiently, weaving through the crowd.

He winked at her, “Well, OK then. Just don't expect me to wait for you.”

She gasped, her eyes flying wide, “Wait for me!” she huffed, swatting his flank playfully with her wingtip as her laughter bubbled up, “You'll be lucky if I'm not back in Ponyville by the time you come puffing over the line!”

“Now that's some big talk, right there! What say the winner buys dinner tonight?” suggested Silver, exchanging a hoof-bump and a “Good luck!” with Caramel on the way past.

“The winner buys? How does that work?”

He opened his mouth to reply and stopped dead. She looked over to see a little black-maned grey Unicorn smiling hopefully at them, flicking her ringed ears nervously, while behind her, Junebug beamed happily.

Silver swallowed, but his voice was still hoarse when he spoke, “Loser's in charge of dessert,” he said absently, “Excuse me.”

He walked over to his lifelong friend on suddenly-unsteady hooves and the two simply stared at each other for a long moment, huge smiles growing slowly on their faces, before sweeping each other up into tight hugs.

=====// \=====

He held her for a long time while the shock wore off, leaving a strange sense of wonder. He'd never doubted she would be back, but just to have her right there again felt... like coming home. He took a deep breath, “So, admit it – you missed me, didn't you?”

Summer laughed, pulling her foreleg tighter around his neck for a second. “In your dreams, ya big jerk!”

“Feels weird, though, doesn't it?” he said quietly, and her humour faded as they stepped apart.

“Yeah. I don't know why – it shouldn't do, but somehow... I don't know.”

So she felt it, too. Maybe it was just a sense that while they would always be friends, their lives were moving inexorably in different directions. He forced his mind away from such melancholy thoughts, “How's things in Canterlot? I hear you're well set-up by now?”

“Hard,” she summarised after a moment, “I'm starting to get known, and I even get a few regulars from the castle, but it's a long slog. That, and I don't have my best friend there any more to cheer me up, or call me an idiot when I need it.”

He laughed, “Yup, you've hit on all my best qualities, there!”

She let out a sigh, affection mingled with disbelief on her face, “You're looking good, Sils. Much better than when I left, anyway.”

He flexed his foreleg experimentally. The scars where they had repaired his upper foreleg were mostly hidden under his coat, but a long, jagged line ran darkly down his shoulder almost to his knee. “The ribs were the worst part. Once I could stand again, I was always sort of perched on three legs because moving this one moved my ribs. I learned not to do that pretty quickly!”

Summer bit her lip, giving him a sympathetic look. “I should have stuck around longer. You know, Applejack tried to tell me I was running out on you.”

Silver shrugged, “And what would you have done, Sums? I was going to heal at the same rate, no matter what. Hey, I'm supposed to be a big pony now, remember?”

“I remember.” She gave him a brief smile, “And you already had somepony to help you, too, didn't you?” she added softly.

Silver turned his head to watch the Pegasus mare talking excitedly to Junebug. “Yeah, I guess I did.”

Summer snorted at the look on his face, “So, prepared to admit she's cute, yet?”

He turned back to her, grinning broadly. “Nope!”

She laughed, shaking her head in wonder. “Jerk! You're hopeless!”

He laughed along with her for a minute, but his eyes were always drawn back to Cloud Kicker.

“She's beautiful.”

=====// \=====

“You arranged this, didn't you? Why didn't you tell me?”

Junebug glanced around to find that Cloud Kicker had joined her while the other two spoke, “I wanted it to be a surprise. For Silver, and for you.”

She could see her friend's eyes sparkle as she watched her coltfriend, “I think it worked!”

“They've been staying away from each other for quite a while. I know they'll see each other in a few weeks anyway, but this seemed like a good opportunity to do something before then.”

“I think Silver wanted to give her some space to get settled in and do her own thing,” said Cloud Kicker, “And how do you know they'll see each other in a few weeks?”

Junebug shuffled her hooves in embarrassment, “I saw your dress for the Grand Galloping Gala last week. I was visiting Rarity for some running repairs on my old cardie, and she was busy working on it. But now it's my turn to ask why you didn't tell me? Good heavens, the Gala! However did you get tickets?”

The Pegasus lowered her head demurely, “We didn't want to make a big thing about it. The tickets were part of an invitation from Princess Luna. I think Silver was a bit worried about that for a while.”

“Princess Luna herself?” Junebug gasped, “Oh my! Now I really am jealous!”

Cloud Kicker shrugged awkwardly, “I dunno. I asked Rarity about it because I know she's been to one, but she wouldn't tell me anything, just said to make sure you had good friends with you.”

“Well, I think you're in luck there. Summer is going, isn't she?”

“Yeah, she got the same invitation that we did, and we were both looking forward to seeing her again. Silver and I are doing great together – better than great, really – but he's missed her so much, June. Sometimes he looks around and for a fraction of a second he wonders why she isn't there.”

““How could he not? She was a massive part of nearly his whole life. And now he has you instead, although that's quite a bit different,” Junebug pointed out.

“Yeah. I think that still surprises him sometimes, too! He'll be fine, it's just taking him a while to get used to the idea. It's great to see them back together again, though.”

Junebug's reply was drowned out by the perky, amplified voice from above.

“Fillies and gentlecolts! Welcome to this year's Running of the Leaves! I'm Pinkie Pie,”

“And I'm Spike,” added a second voice, this one the lower, more gravelly voice of Twilight's young dragon assistant,

“And together, we'll be your official Puh-eye in the Sky pony-pursuing presenter pair! It's time for all our competitors to loosen up those limbs and stretch those gaskins, because there's just under ten minutes to start time!”

Silver looked up from his conversation with Summer, “I'd better go and pick up our numbers,” he said reluctantly.

“I could-” Junebug began, but he was already trotting off. “Go and do that for you,” she finished to nopony in particular. “Does he always do that?” she asked the other mares as Summer rejoined them.

“Yes!” Summer and Cloud Kicker groaned in simultaneous exasperation, and all three burst out laughing at the two identical eye-rolls.

“He'd better be looking after you right,” said Summer, craning her neck to watch him go.

Cloud Kicker gave her a slightly shocked look, “You think he wouldn't?”

“He will if he's got any sense, he's done very well for himself!” Summer grinned.

“What about me?” asked Cloud Kicker, seemingly torn between being offended and amused.

Summer gave her a very earnest look, “You have my heartiest condolences!”

They all laughed, but Junebug noticed a familiar, rather dreamy look settle over her Pegasus friend.

“He's an absolute sweetie! Moving in together's a big change for both of us, I guess, but I wouldn't swap him for the world. Although I keep finding him going through books on weather management, which is a bit weird for an Earth pony.”

Junebug felt a rush of warmth for the tall, grey pony, “He's trying to learn about what you do. Does he ask you questions if you talk about work, now?”

“Yeah, actually. And he's kind enough not to laugh when he talks me into making wooden things. I have to say, I quite like doing bowls, although I'm not very good at it yet. Most of all, he makes things fun.”

“Yes, I heard about Hearts and Hooves day,” said Summer, “I don't think Ponyville will ever be the same again! Where in Equestria did he get all the ammunition?”

Cloud Kicker laughed, “Pinkie Pie, of course! She thought she'd died and gone to heaven! But how did you hear about it?”

“I had a letter from one of my spies,” said Summer, with a wink at Junebug.

Cloud Kicker had awoken on Hearts and Hooves day to find breakfast next to her bed, along with a large basket of cupcakes with a note on top. After eating, she and Silver had stalked each other across Ponyville having an epic food fight. Junebug had seen them all over town, laughing their heads off as the confectionery flew. The first to score a hit got a kiss, and then twenty seconds to escape. She'd last seen them at lunchtime when the game came to an end, walking closely together towards a little spot overlooking the dam.

Cloud Kicker lowered her eyes with a beatific little smile, “And there's nothing like coming home after an awful night on weather patrol to somepony warm and welcoming. He doesn't even complain when I put horrible, cold, wet wings all over him!”

“A veritable prince amongst stallions,” said Summer drily, “Although I don't know whether I ought to fetch a bucket – bit too much information there, Cloudy!”

Cloud Kicker hung her head, but Junebug couldn't restrain her laughter. Feeling she ought to support the young mare, she said, “We're making note of this for when it's your turn, Summer!”

“Yeah! I'm sure one of those handsome Canterlot stallions must have caught your eye by now?” said Cloud Kicker hurriedly, but Summer just grinned.

“That would be telling!”

“You've spent too much time hanging out with Silver,” the Pegasus huffed in mock-indignation.

“Did I hear your dulcet tones sighing over my awesomeness, sunshine?” said Silver, slapping a sticky-backed race number over Cloud Kicker's cutie mark with relish. Cloud Kicker blushed.

Summer just rolled her eyes, “You know, one day I always hoped you'd grow up,” she said in a bored voice.

“Where's the fun in that?”

“All right, ponies, those leaves aren't going to fall by themselves! Five minutes, five minutes to race-time!” Pinkie chirped from above.

“You could always join us, you know. I could ask if they'd take a late entry for you, Summer?” Silver said idly.

Summer just turned her nose up, “I'm not even going to dignify that with an answer.”

Junebug found herself chuckling at their interplay, but it was time for them to be going. “Well, good luck, you two. We can continue this when you get back.”

“Cloud Kicker, make sure you kick his flank!” added Summer.

“A fine friend you turned out to be,” sniffed Silver, comically offended.

“Hey, us mares have to stick together!”

=====// \=====

Cloud Kicker wove through the crowd at Silver's shoulder while Pinkie and Spike warmed up overhead.

“It looks like another big, big race this year, doesn't it, Spike?”

“Absolutely, Pinkie, there's any number of ponies with a point to prove. Can Daisy retain her title? Will Wind Whistler improve on last year's surprise third?”

“And can Applejack and Rainbow Dash restrain their over-competitive instincts? Both claim to be Ponyville's premier athlete but were comprehensively outpaced by our resident librarian, Twilight Sparkle, last time 'round!”

“Uh...” Spike trailed off, but everypony could hear him off-mic telling his co-presenter, “I'm pretty sure they don't want to be reminded about that, Pinkie! Rainbow sulked for a week last time.”

Pinkie just laughed, “Of course they need reminding! If we don't remind them, they might do it again!”

Cloud Kicker could see Applejack roaring with laughter but beside her, Rainbow Dash was glaring sullenly up at the balloon. As for Twilight, the Unicorn herself simply looked mortified.

“Time Turner, Ponyville's official time-keeper, is waving up at me; he's set to go, and we're nearing start time!” boomed Spike's amplified voice.

“Cloud Kicker, there you are!” exclaimed a purple Pegasus with a darker mane and tail as they trotted by. Another Pegasus mare, this one tan with a pink mane, stopped in mid-stretch and smiled at her, too.

“Berryfeather! Dizzy! I knew you two must be here somewhere!” said Cloud Kicker excitedly. Silver nodded at them both, looking amused.

“We were starting to think you'd gotten lost,” said Dizzy.

“Or found something more interesting to do,” added Berryfeather, nudging her friend knowingly.

She grinned at them, “How could I miss running with all my friends? Especially with last year's time to beat – and now a big lunk to put in his place!”

A bugle call went up and all around them ponies jostled for position, a few final stretches going in while the more serious types took up station as close behind the tape as possible.

“That's a big task – on both fronts! Good luck, Cloud Kicker!” said Dizzy.

“Likewise!” added Berryfeather hurriedly.

“Good luck, you two – I'll see you at the finish!

Cloud Kicker wriggled her hooves in the spongy loam of the forest floor, ensuring she had a good grip for the start, and glanced over at Silver. He was grinning at her with that look, the one that he knew made her legs go wobbly, darn him!

“See you at the finish line. You can choose dessert!”

His voice was soft and sultry in her ear, making her shiver. It was a half-second before she realised that the bell had gone, and with the tail end of the runners galloping past her, she dug her hooves in and charged after them and one tall grey pony in particular. Darn him!

“And they're off in this year's Running of the Leaves! Ooh, that's an awful start from Cloud Kicker, Pinkie!”

Yes, thank you for that, Spike, she thought irritatedly.

“Yes, Spike, she completely missed the bell. I think she must have had something on her mind,” Pinkie agreed cheerfully.

Cloud Kicker gritted her teeth and tried not to think of throttling her coltfriend when she caught him up. Patience, she told herself. She knew where he slept, after all! Amidst the cascade of golds and reds from above, she also tried to dodge the worst of the dirt thrown up by the galloping herd, but given the recent rain there was little avoiding a plastering – other than being at the front of the pack. Darn him!

She dug deep and put on a burst of speed, slowly advancing through the field as they settled into their steady gaits, trying to conserve energy for the rest of the course. Silver was about a third of the way back and going strongly, but she gradually reeled him in and then, snorting like the Friendship Express at full steam, sprinted past him.

“Catch me if you can, big guy!” she called mockingly over her shoulder, racing ahead through the trees. She knew she would pay for this extra effort later in the race, but a point had to be made. She risked a glance back over her shoulder and was shocked to see him on her tail, a competitive glint in his eye. Let him try!

Galloping onwards, she grinned to herself.

Come to think of it, she really didn't mind being caught.

=====// F I N I S \=====

Chapter 3

=====// \=====

As the week waned so did Twilight's enthusiasm for her research, blunted by both the exhaustion of her available research material and the total dearth of any hint or clue to guide her. Not even the books she had ordered from the Canterlot library and Royal Archives had helped, and around Ponyville life continued uneventfully much as it always had. Princess Celestia's recent letters had suggested she take more of a watching brief which, although reassuring that the mysterious killer hadn't shown up anywhere else in Equestria, rather reinforced Twilight's disheartening feeling of failure.

To distract herself from her mood, she had started the new week by spending the day exploring Whitetail Wood with Spike, just taking a picnic basket and following a stream. The bluebells were flowering beneath them, the birds were singing in the trees, and they were lucky enough to find a small stand of cherry blossoms to host their picnic; even Spike had been forced to admit that the scene was perfect as the occasional petal drifted down around them. And they were delicious!

Today, she had given Spike the day off and was contemplating joining Rarity and Fluttershy for their weekly session at the Spa when she heard the main door of the library open.

“Oh, hey! What are you doing here?”

She recognised the familiar brash voice, and sighed. Rainbow Dash.

“Howdy, girls, I might ask you the same?”

Applejack, too.

“Oh, Applejack, it's great to see you! Um, we're here to see Twilight. I mean, when you're finished?”

And Fluttershy? Wow, it was quite a gathering.

She magicked the kettle off the stove before nosing the door open and trotting out to meet them. “Hi, everypony!”

Applejack and Fluttershy were by the returns desk, and in keeping with her occasionally-hyperactive native Rainbow Dash was in a hover near the door. There was a chorus of greetings from her friends, and then an uncharacteristic silence as they all looked at each other; seemingly, nopony wanted to go first.

“So, uh, are you all here together, or what?” Twilight tried.

Applejack took charge. “No, I was just passing through an' thought I'd drop your arboriculture book back on the way. It's in Spike's return tray. What about you two?” she asked.

“Oh, um, well, I remembered what Twilight was talking about last week with the big scary mysterious monsters and she wanted us to tell her if anything strange happened and I think,” Fluttershy's voice dropped so much it was almost inaudible, “I think it might have.”

Twilight blinked, then sprinted upstairs to her study. Rummaging furiously, she unearthed her notebook and a quill and raced back onto the landing to find Rainbow hovering in front of her.

“Whoa! Where's the fire?” she asked as Twilight plummeted headlong down the stairs, sliding to a halt in front of Fluttershy with the quill poised expectantly and the light of hope in her eyes.

Unfortunately, the shrinking pony looked quite thoroughly intimidated, hiding her eyes behind the long fringe of her mane. “It's probably nothing.”

“Fluttershy, please, I'll take just about anything right about now,” Twilight begged.

“Oh. Well, I was expecting a package in the mail today but I had to go out for a few minutes this morning to check on how the blue jays down at the edge of the forest are getting on with their new nests, and when I got back I found Ditzy Doo waiting for me. She said that Mr. Breezy had made a complaint that a package of his had gone missing, but she distinctly remembers delivering it the day before when he was out. Now she's worried that if she leaves any packages like she usually does and they go missing, she'll be blamed for it, so she's only delivering them right into ponies' hooves.”

“Is that it? A missing parcel? Ditzy probably just left it next door,” snorted Applejack, but Twilight was still scribbling furiously.

“Maybe, and maybe not. Do you know what was in it, Fluttershy? Or where it was left, or how long it was between-”

Fluttershy was shaking her head. “I'm sorry, but I really don't know any more. I think you'd need to talk to Mr. Breezy, and probably Ditzy, too.”

“Finally, finally, just perhaps we're getting somewhere. Thank Celestia!” said Twilight fervently, before the realization of exactly what that could mean hit her. “Oh, horseapples!” She stared into space for a minute, thinking hard, before snapping back to the present. “Thank you, Fluttershy, I'm really grateful that you told me.”

“See? Told ya!” said Rainbow, giving Fluttershy a playful nudge.

“You did, and thank you for coming with me,” said Fluttershy meekly, “But wasn't there something you wanted to see Twilight about?”

“Oh yeah!” said Rainbow.

Here it comes, thought Twilight resignedly. To her surprise Rainbow folded her wings and dropped onto her hooves in front of her. She seemed to be having trouble meeting Twilight's eye.

“Look, um, I... I came here to apologise for teasing you about the party,” she said in a low voice, “I didn't mean to upset you, but uh, maybe I wasn't being a great friend about it.”

“Oh!” Twilight was caught completely off-guard by this unexpected admission. “Um, well maybe I was overreacting a little.”

“So we're cool?”

Twilight smiled. “Of course!”

She reached out a hoof to her friend, and Rainbow shook it. “Awesome!”

“See, Twilight? Like I told you, if you didn't go gettin' a burr under your saddle about it, we could have avoided all this tomfoolery!” said Applejack firmly. “I'm right glad the two of you have finally seen sense. Even if it's taken you more'n a week.”

“So... what happened, anyway?” asked Fluttershy timidly. “I was in the kitchen with Pinkie.”

Applejack rolled her eyes. “Twilight flaked out on that sofa in the corner and nopony noticed until Silver Braise went over. He went and spoke to Mrs. Cake, who brought a blanket down for her from upstairs. When they pulled it up over Twilight she grabbed the blanket in her sleep – and Silver's leg as well! Took him a while to prise it away from her.”

Fluttershy sighed. “Oh, that's so sweet!”

Twilight felt her cheeks burning. “I was asleep!” she hissed.

Applejack chuckled. “Yeah, well you were real grabby and didn't want to let go! And you, of all ponies, must know how many books there are about the shy librarian and the tall, dark, handsome stranger.”

There was a sudden silence as they all slowly turned to stare at the farm pony.

“Um... actually, Applejack, I don't. Care to share?” said Twilight carefully.

Suddenly, Applejack's face matched Twilight's. “Uh, well, so I heard. Y'know, from Rarity, an' all,” she giggled unconvincingly and gave her friends a very fixed-looking smile.

Twilight tried to hide her grin; Applejack was the world's worst liar! She decided to let her off lightly.

“Anyway, that didn't mean you had to tease me about it the next day.”

Rainbow Dash, who had slowly been turning red as Applejack recited the tale, couldn't contain herself any longer. “Yes it did, you should have seen your face!” she burst out, roaring with laughter, “I haven't seen you look like that since that time Pinkie threw a custard pie at Princess Luna!”

“Oh, fer Pete's sake, Rainbow!” Applejack sighed, rolling her eyes.

“Oh, come on, it was hilarious! OK, I'm going, I'm going!” She zipped to the door under the stony gazes of Twilight and Applejack. “See ya later!”

“I thought she said she wasn't going to tease me,” Twilight muttered.

Applejack coughed. “I guess she did, sugar cube, but she didn't say that she didn't find it funny!”

Twilight muttered a few choice words under her breath before pulling herself together. “Right. Fluttershy, I was hoping to join you and Rarity for your afternoon trip to the spa?”

“Oh, Twilight, that would be wonderful!” cheered Fluttershy softly, hovering a few inches off the floor in excitement.

“Great! But first, I need to pay a visit to Mr. Breezy and our favourite mail mare.”

=====// \=====

Dear Princess Celestia,

So begins possibly the most ridiculous letter you will ever receive. It has come to my attention that a package of beaten wicker has disappeared from the home of one of our local craftsponies, Mr. Breezy. Having spoken to Ditzy, the mail mare who delivered the package, it was left at the back door of Mr. Breezy's workshop, as usual, in the late afternoon. Mr. Breezy did not return to his workshop until the following morning, and saw no sign of his package although the invoice was in his mailbox. I have spoken to his neighbours but nopony remembers seeing anything out of the ordinary on this day.

On making further enquiries in the neighbourhood, there was also a rumour that Bon-Bon's favourite mane clip had vanished, but this evening I received word that she'd found it down the back of her dresser.

Yes, this really is the news I have for you. I can only hope that you find it of some significance. I have of course asked my friends to keep their ears open for any similar stories and I will report further should the need arise.

Your faithful student,

Twilight Sparkle.

=====// \=====

My beloved student, Twilight,

On the contrary, I find your letter of great importance and can only hope that this is an isolated incident, not the beginning of a terrible tragedy befalling Ponyville. I commend your diligence in pursuing this matter, and can only encourage you and your friends to be as vigilant as possible. Any further incident should be treated as an emergency and I await your letter at any time of day or night. The resolution of this matter is of critical importance to the future of Equestria and the well-being of all my little ponies.

Cordially yours,

Celestia
Goddess of the Sun
and
you can stop that, Dip Quill, she knows who I am

=====// \=====

Despite the best efforts of Lotus and Aloe, Twilight was too keyed up to sleep properly that night, and she remained on tenterhooks for the next few days. Her five-pony intelligence network were all on alert, but given that three of them spent most of their time out of the village she was uncomfortably dependent on Pinkie and Rarity. Of course, things would have been simpler if she could have told everypony to be on the lookout, but Princess Celestia was adamant that this should only be a last resort.

A few days later, just as she was starting to relax again, Applejack paid a visit which did little for her peace of mind.

“I know where I would have left it, sugar cube, it's where I always leave it. But bein' months ago I can't remember if I really did put it back there at the end of autumn or if it's just what I expect because that's where it should be.

“In fact it ain't just that, because Mac or Granny or even Apple Bloom mighta taken it since I saw it last and left it someplace else. Of course, they say they didn't, but I don't know, Twi, I just don't know.”

“Is that a yes or a no, Applejack?” Twilight had demanded in frustration.

The Earth pony had hesitated. “It's a maybe. I'm sorry, Twilight.”

And so the whetstone that Applejack kept for her pruning knife became another possible trophy for their mysterious thief. It was a depressing reminder that not everypony would know if something vanished; how many ponies had things they used a few times a year, or even less?

Twilight was also uncomfortably aware that she had made little progress in learning more about Summer Clip and Silver Braise. She had meant to try at the party, but had fallen asleep before she could do so. Since then she had seen them at a distance, usually in the evenings, trotting around Ponyville together and sometimes with Junebug or more frequently Cloud Kicker, but not found the chance to talk to them. Rarity and Pinkie were probably closest to Summer out of her friends, but like Silver and Applejack it was only really as tradespony and customer.

An unexpected solution to the second problem came in the morning's post, in the form of a letter from Princess Celestia:

=====// \=====

To our trusty and well-beloved subject, Twilight Sparkle; Greeting!

It has come to Our attention that maintenance works on the Public Library in Ponyville have been neglected for a number of years and are now overdue. This work should have been funded by the Ponyville town council, however We understand that until recently Ponyville has not had a suitable craftspony to carry out the work, and the cost of hiring in such from outside the town to be prohibitive. In this instance, any additional funding required will be provided by Our office to ensure that Ponyville continues to receive an excellent library service and that the tree housing the library is properly conserved.

Celestia
Goddess of the Sun
and
Princess co-Regnant of Equestria

=====// \=====

Twilight had been halfway to the door before Spike had finished reading when she realised that she needed to plan not just her questions but also what she wanted him to do. The little dragon hadn't been much help, either.

“So Ponyville hasn't had a suitable craftspony until recently, huh?” he said, grinning. “Nope, still can't think of who she could mean.”

“Spike!” Twilight protested, rolling her eyes.

“Shall I write back and tell her we can't find one?”

She gave him a stern look, which failed miserably when she started to giggle. “Stop that!”

“Ooh! Ooh! I know! How about we ask Rarity to redesign this place? Might need somepony else to do the dirty work, though, now who could that be?”

“OK Spike, very funny, I get the point! I'll be back in half an hour or so, and we'll call it lunch. Shall I meet you at the café? I'll buy?” she offered.

“Eh, you had me convinced at 'lunch'. Have fun!”

She found Silver in his workshop, carefully planing down some unidentified object. The workshop looked rather more lived in now, with stacks of lumber piled against the walls and a growing heap of wood shavings swept into a corner. He readily agreed to work on the library and promised to stop by in the afternoon to discuss it in detail. Twilight quickly found herself back to the road to Ponyville knowing just as much as she did about him as when she arrived.

Exactly how she was supposed to interrogate somepony – especially without telling them why or tipping them off – was a question she pondered over her carrot and coriander soup with Spike. Some of the questions were a little personal and while it was the sort of stuff you might tell a friend over time, she wasn't that friend yet and didn't have the time to spare. She didn't especially want to pry, and to be caught at it could not only be embarrassing for her but also insulting for him, implying that she thought he was a thief – or worse.

“...Hallo-o? Equestria to Twilight?”

“Sorry, what?”

Spike gave her an exasperated look. “You were miles away. I said, Daisy was passing by and dropped into ask whether you can get her that book on Fillydelphian Phytophagous Aphids sent down here from the Canterlot Library. I told her I'd ask you and let her know.”

“Oh. I'm sorry, Spike, I guess I'm a little pre-occupied.”

“Somepony on your mind, huh?”

“Yes. But not the way you're thinking.”

Twilight pushed her bowl aside and went in to pay the bill. When she returned, she paused by their table, “Come on, Spike, jump up.”

With the little dragon perched on her back, she explained her earlier thoughts as she trotted back to the library, taking the long way around.

“I don't know what to do, Spike. It's all just a bit... cold and manipulative, I guess, and I don't want to do that to somepony.”

Spike was silent for a moment. “You could just tell him.”

“But Princess Celestia swore me to secrecy. And what if he really is the mysterious killer?”

“You don't believe that though, do you? Otherwise I really hope you're not running some sort of weird psycho outreach program.”

“No! Of course not! And Applejack likes him, too, and she trusts him.”

“But,” Spike added.

“But,” Twilight agreed, with a sigh, “I don't think we can afford to rely on 'probably'. If I knew more about him, and Summer Clip...”

“You wouldn't be worried about putting the cart before the pony,” Spike finished for her. “Then I guess you have to ask yourself whether what Princess Celestia's asking you is important enough to risk upsetting him.”

“It is. Of course it is,” said Twilight, more to herself than anything, “But that doesn't mean I have to like it.”

=====// \=====

Watching an Earth pony write was a curiously frustrating experience. Not only did they have to push their parchment around or clutch it awkwardly in one hoof, having their lips wrapped around a pencil made them more or less immune to conversation. Silver followed her around the library making note of the areas scuffed and worn by years of busy hooves, the charred engraving by Spike's favourite chair where he'd been caught by surprise by a particularly violent sneeze, even the peculiarly bubbled varnish on her basement workbench where a beaker of some forgotten experiment had gotten away from her. He was mostly confined to nods and monosyllabic grunts, but she suspected that at least once he'd deliberately taken advantage of it to avoid answering.

She had almost given up by the time Silver spat the nub of his pencil into a saddlebag and rolled up his parchment, giving her a friendly smile.

“I'll write all that up later and prepare a proper quote. Should I address it to you, or to the Mayor, or somepony else?”

“To me is fine; I'll pass it on to the right ponies from there,” said Twilight resignedly. She could see him looking around her private quarters, where they had finished their survey, with polite interest.

“OK, I'll drop it in for you tomorrow.”

She saw his eyes narrow a little at the tall tripod sitting on the little balcony, her telescope folded down out of the way.

“Keeping an eye out for pirates?” he joked with a grin.

Twilight had to laugh. “No, looking for stars. I do a little amateur astronomy as a hobby. I don't suppose you're a stargazer, too?”

Silver shrugged. “I don't mind looking at them, but I couldn't tell you their names.”

Twilight was struck by a sudden thought, and shrugged mentally. It was worth a try, nothing else had worked. “I could teach you some, if you like? The weather's supposed to be nice tonight, so I was thinking of going up to a favourite spot of mine.”

“There won't be a test at the end, will there?” he asked, and laughed when Twilight couldn't resist rolling her eyes. “Well, I've got nothing better to do. Who knows, it might be educational.”

Twilight couldn't keep the shock off her face. “Oh! Um, great! Is it OK if I come by your place around dusk? It's just about on the way from here.”

“Of course. I'll probably just be tinkering, so whenever you're ready.”

“I'll bring cupcakes,” Twilight promised, before smirking. “Just not pink ones.”

Silver grinned. “Whoa, sinking to bribery already, eh? If it's going to be that bad, perhaps I should bring a book. Know where I can lay my hooves on one?”

Twilight was still trying to work out how to answer that without facehoofing when he left.

=====// \=====

Second thoughts had started to creep in as the shadows lengthened and the light began to fade. Going out all alone in the dark to an isolated spot with a potential killer? Granted, she had her magic to defend herself, but this was monumentally stupid by anypony's standards.

Stop it, she told herself firmly as she slung the tripod and telescope over her back, he's just a perfectly ordinary pony. You're being ridiculous. Even so, she couldn't help the little voice in a corner of her mind telling her to turn tail and slip back to the safety of the library.

Bright light seeped out around the shutters of Silver's workshop as she approached, and she could hear a deep whirring noise and a rapid, rhythmic creak. Cautiously, she made her way down the little path and put her head around the door.

Silver was poised in front of one of his machines, one hind leg pumping like a piston on a treadle as a block of wood whirled in its jaws. He was breathing hard, almost snorting with effort, and judging by his foam-flecked coat he had been at it for quite some time. She watched as, ears pricked in fierce concentration, he struck showers of shavings from the block with the chisel clenched in his teeth.

Reluctant to interrupt him, she stood quietly and watched him work, head darting and dipping deftly to change the angle of the blade. She tried to move unobtrusively, curious to see what he was working on, when he took his hoof off the treadle and let it free-wheel under its own momentum. He added some final touches as the machine slowly ran down before he carefully set his chisel down, his panting breaths ringing around the workshop in the growing silence.

Trying not to startle him, Twilight deliberately scuffed a hoof to get his attention, but it still made him jump.

“Twilight! I'm sorry, it's late, isn't it? I guess time got away from me a bit,” he exclaimed, spinning around. He took half a pace towards her and stopped, glancing down at his chest and forelegs which were plastered with sweat and sawdust. “Ugh! Sorry, I stink.”

Twilight had to laugh. “It's OK, Silver, there's no rush. What were you doing?” she asked curiously, coming over to peer at his machine. He tapped the object held in its jaws gently, making a hollow tock. The block narrowed sharply to a long, slender stem before swelling to a bowl shape which tapered gracefully, almost like a rosebud; a goblet was in the process of emerging from the raw wood.

“Just making stuff,” he said casually, “I was all set up to make some bobbins for Shoeshine's spinning wheel, so I thought I might as well do some other stuff, too. This one still needs some work, but it'll keep until tomorrow.” He led her over to a workbench where four other identical goblets lay, this time fully formed with spiral stems and covered with pencilled patterns and lines. “It'll be part of a set.”

“They're beautiful!” she said softly, deeply impressed at his skill.

He shrugged. “They're not too bad, they should look all right when I decorate them up a bit. Maybe I'll give them to Applejack; they're made from some wood that she gave me.”

“Applejack would love them!” Twilight said adamantly. “You're working for Shoeshine as well? I didn't know she had a spinning wheel.”

“Yeah, well I guess she does. She came here in a panic because all her bobbins had disappeared, could I make her some new ones as soon as possible, blah, blah, blah. She's a pushy little thing, isn't she?”

Twilight's brain latched onto only part of what he had said. “Wait, something's gone missing? When, how many of them? When did she see them last?” she fired off before she managed to reel herself in. She cursed mentally at the bewildered look that Silver sent her.

“I haven't the faintest idea, I just make what ponies ask me,” he said.

“Right! Of course! Sorry, I, uh, got a little carried away,” said Twilight awkwardly, trying to laugh it off. “So, stargazing! Are you ready to go?”

Silver sighed. “I think drastic action is called for. Excuse me.”

He sidestepped her and trotted outside. Alone in the workshop, Twilight let out a dispirited sigh. Not only had she made a fool of herself-

There was a splash and a strangled yell from outside. What the hay was that, thought Twilight, panicking. Was it the killer? Had something happened? She was nearly ready to bolt for Ponyville when Silver sauntered back inside, dripping wet.

“Wow, I've really got to think of something better before winter,” he gasped, shivering. “Won't be a sec.”

The sodden pony disappeared into his living quarters before emerging, damp but reasonably presentable, a few minutes later. “Well, I think that's as close as fit for equine company as I'm going to get; do you want me to take any of that stuff?”

“No thanks, I think I've got it,” said Twilight.

“Then lead on,” said Silver with a mockingly grand bow, “And I'll try to stand downwind.”

It was quite a long trek southwards before veering off to the south-east past the large rocky outcrop and up the long, gentle slope to her favourite stargazing spot. The hill gave an impressive view back towards Ponyville and the Everfree, but its biggest asset was being just high enough to be out of the haze which sometimes formed over the town. Tonight, the moon was at its lowest ebb, leaving the darkness to be broken only by the spectacular web of stars scattered like dewdrops across Luna's night. She ditched her saddlebags and started fussing with the tripod while Silver flopped onto the grass and rolled on his back, staring upwards.

“What a great night for it,” said Silver quietly. “We're not really built for looking upwards, are we?”

Twilight beamed; there was something about a clear night and the silence, save the chirp and rustle of the night insects and the occasional whisper of the wind through the grass, which always made her feel reluctant to talk loudly on these expeditions, as if by doing so she would break the spell. She hoped from his tone that he could feel it, too.

“I know, isn't it fantastic? We're not going to see anything special like the Pegaseid meteors tonight, but everything ought to be really clear.”

She chattered on, pointing out famous constellations, but while he made a point of looking interested she could tell he wasn't really all that bothered about names and histories. He seemed to prefer a more languid appreciation of the sky as a whole rather than just its individual elements.

As her confidence rose, she decided to try asking him some questions. “So, have your family always been woodworkers?” she asked brightly.

He didn't answer for a moment, but contemplated her in silence. Finally he said, “Twilight?”

Oh, what have I done, she thought. “Yes?”

He waited until she turned to look at him, although she could only really make out his silhouette in the darkness. “Twilight, what's going on?” he asked gently.

Her heart plummeted into her horseshoes. “Wh-What do you mean?” she asked, cursing the waver in her voice.

“I mean that it seems like suddenly everypony's interested in me, wants to know my life story, or whatever. Well, I say everypony, it's more like you and your friends. So, what's going on?”

“Oh, well, I guess they're just being friendly and want to know more about you,” Twilight squeaked desperately.

“Uh-huh,” said Silver, unimpressed, “Twilight, have you ever seen Applejack trying to be evasive?”

“Oh, err-”

“Never mind. Thanks for the company,” he said in a resigned voice, getting to his hooves.

“Wait!” Oh, great Celestia, this was beyond foolish! But did she, could she, trust him? She took a deep breath. “Silver, look, I'm really sorry about this. There's... there's something going on at the moment that I can't tell you about. In fact, I can't tell anypony about it, I promised Pr-... I promised somepony really important that I wouldn't talk without their permission. I even had to fight to be able to tell my best friends, because I need their help.”

She could see him looking at her by the flash of his eyes in the starlight. Silently, he slowly sat down again, and she continued.

“I need to know what's going on all around Ponyville. You and Summer are new here and nopony knows a thing about you, so... so we've been trying to find out.”

“Taking a risk, then, aren't you?” he said coldly.

Twilight winced. He had joined the dots instantly; whatever else he might be, nopony would ever call him stupid. “No. No, I don't think I am.”

After a moment, Silver sighed. “Well, the answer to your original question is, No. My name's a bit of a give-away, isn't it? I guess you could say I'm the family disappointment.”

Twilight gasped. “What a terrible thing to say! I'm sure you parents are really proud of you!”

Silver waved a dismissive hoof. “Eh, don't get me wrong, Mum and Dad love me just as much as any parents do, but everypony in my family has been a metalworker of some description as far back as we know, and I do mean everypony. My mother's a Hammerbuck and they're all famous metalworkers, too, so I'm really the odd one out.”

“That's why you know all that stuff about metalworking,” said Twilight, things starting to fall into place in her mind.

Silver paused. “I know how it's done, and I can do most of it because my folks tried to teach me, and Celestia knows I did my best to learn. But somehow it's just not my thing. I don't have the same feel for metal as I do with a piece of wood. I don't think I can explain it any better than that.”

“That's not exactly your fault, though,” said Twilight tentatively, “It's part of who you really are.”

“I know, but I'm an only foal, so when my parents die the forge will pass out of the family's hooves and the line will end. They had to take on an apprentice to fill the role that I was supposed to take, so you can see what I mean by a disappointment.”

“Is that why you left Fetlock Bath?”

Silver shrugged. “Not really. I've always wanted to see a bit more of the world and Sums has her heart set on opening a salon in Canterlot and making the big time, so why not? At least we're giving it a go.”

“She must be a really good friend of yours.”

“She's more of a twin sister, really. My mum was friends with her mum, and the forge is no place for a newborn foal rolling around on the ground and chewing his tail, so I spent a lot of the time growing up at Swift's place. Sums and I are both the same age, so we've sort of always hung out together.” She saw him grin in the darkness. “Of course, now that I have my own place I can roll around on the floor and chew my tail as much as I want!”

Twilight laughed, shocked at the unexpected humour. She hoped the smile meant that his anger was waning, but the dark made it difficult to tell. “So I guess you got to go to school together, too? It must have been so great to have your best friend with you.”

Silver sighed. “Yeah, for all the good it did.”

He was silent for a while, and Twilight was wary enough of his despondent tone not to risk say anything. She couldn't work out what she'd said wrong, but eventually he continued, “You know I said that Fetlock Bath is nearly all Earth ponies?”

Twilight nodded in the dark, not sure if he could see.

“Summer's family were the only Unicorns in the village, and she's an only foal, too. She's never exactly been the biggest, either, so you can guess who the number one target for the bullies was. The colts weren't so bad once they realised that if they picked on her too much there'd be a scrap at break time, but the fillies... colts aren't so bad, we tend to be pretty straightforward when we don't like somepony, but fillies? Fillies can be mean.”

Twilight was rather shaken by his description; it didn't sound all that different from some of the foals she'd gone to school with. “I know exactly what you mean. Did you have to do a lot of fighting?”

Silver snorted. “Not really. I didn't win that many, but they probably got sick of beating me up after a while. Of course, I was the troublemaker, so my teachers hated me. And there really wasn't much I could do about the fillies other than bluster.”

Once again, Twilight found herself tongue-tied. What she wouldn't have given for somepony like that, some days in her foalhood!

“So, that's my life. Short but remarkably boring, isn't it?” he said with forced cheerfulness.

“No. I think Summer was a very lucky filly to have had such a good friend. I know how hard it is to keep control of your magic when you're a filly, especially when you're upset,” said Twilight softly.

Again, there was an awkward pause. “Yeah, well... that's never been much of a problem,” he said reluctantly. Twilight strangled the impulse to ask why; given a moment's thought, it was pretty self-explanatory. And wasn't it time that she returned the favour by sharing more about herself?

“Sometimes it's not all it's cracked up to be. You should have seen some of the things I put my parents through.”

“Really?” he asked with a sidelong look.

“Oh yeah!” Twilight explained some of the strange and terrifying things that had plagued her until her acceptance into Princess Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, culminating in her entrance exam. Silver's face became more and more disbelieving as she went on.

“Pot plants?!” he burst out, “But how is that even possible?! What on earth had they done to you that you'd turn them into pot plants?”

“Nothing; that was the problem! And seeing what I'd done to them only made me panic even more, so my magic got even more out of control!” It had taken Twilight years before she had been able to laugh about this. “The problem with a foal's unfocussed magic is that it's just that; completely unfocussed. In a way, it's Chaos magic, so anything can happen. What I had to learn was focus and control, to remove the chaos element and direct my magic to do what I wanted it to do.”

“And that took the Princess herself to teach you? Yikes! Well, if we ever fall out just... don't send me to the moon, okay?” From the sound of his voice, she couldn't be entirely sure if he was joking or not. He turned his head away from her, looking up at the stars again. “I wonder what it's like?”

“What?”

“The moon.”

“Unbelievably cold, incredibly boring, and very, very lonely, or so I'm told.”

Silver turned and looked at her in stunned silence for a moment. “Sometimes I forget that you actually know these ponies,” he muttered.

Twilight coughed uncomfortably and changed the subject. “Well, uh, something else we've forgotten is the cupcakes. How about a midnight snack?”

Sitting and munching on the cupcakes allowed some of the tension dissipate, and afterwards they both seemed happy to return to discussing the stars. Twilight was pleased and a little saddened to find him rather more enthusiastic about knowing which star was which than he had been earlier.

Eventually she felt her eyelids start to droop and, judging by the jaw-cracking yawn that Silver was attempting to hide behind one large hoof, it was time to call it a night. He agreed readily enough and, after packing up their little camp, they trotted down the rolling hills together to the outskirts of Ponyville.

He stopped at the foot of the bridge north of the Carousel Boutique. “Well, I think this is where I say goodnight.”

“Goodnight, Silver, and thanks for coming out with me tonight,” said Twilight. She paused for a moment, and the apology she had half-formulated earlier came tumbling out again. “Look, I'm really sorry about some of the stuff I asked you but it really is important, I swear, and I didn't just-”

“Goodnight, Twilight,” he said firmly, gently cutting off the flow of words. He raised a hoof in farewell and, with a half-smile, started north towards his workshop. Twilight watched him go for a minute before making her own way back towards the library, thoughts churning in her head.

=====// \=====

Twilight's eye reluctantly dragged itself open as the tempting smell became too strong to resist. It smelled hot and sweet and-

“It's alive!” came the sarcastic voice of her assistant. She mumbled a curse under her breath and tried to turn over, but Spike wouldn't conveniently go away.

“Toast! Tooooasst!” he moaned theatrically in a grating, spooky voice.

“That's the last time I let you read those zombie books, Spike,” she groaned, sitting up.

“Fine! Be that way! Obviously you don't want my coffee, either. Huh, see the next time I cook you breakfast in bed.”

Spike made a show of setting down the tray he was carrying in mock-disgust, making her smile.

“Thanks, Spike,” she said, settling back against her pillows and snaring the mug of coffee with her magic.

“No problem, Twilight. So, how was your date last night?”

Twilight was just taking her first sip of the lifesaving beverage and nearly spat it across the room. “It wasn't a date!” she spluttered, before seeing the mischievous look in Spike's eye. She sighed; the little dragon was well and truly immune to her evil eye these days, too.

“It went about as well as could be expected,” she admitted. She shuffled over and patted a spot beside her for Spike to hop up, then passed him a slice of the toast that he'd cooked while she related what she'd learned the previous night.

By the time she was finished, she could see him frowning in thought. “I never did think he was all that likely, to be honest, but now... you don't think he was just pushing your buttons, do you?”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, I know you had a tough time at school and that. Isn't it just a little convenient that he should come out with the sort of stuff that you probably identify with?”

Twilight sat back and thought for a minute. In truth, she had taken his words at face value. Could Spike have a point? “No, I think he was being honest, even if perhaps it did strike a chord with me. I guess we could keep trying to think up scenarios where he's this amazing master-criminal-killer but I don't see it, Spike, I really don't. In the end, we've got to go on what's in front of us and I think we're going to have to take his word for it.”

“You're probably right,” the dragon conceded. “Unless... Twilight, we know where he comes from, right? And we know his name and what he looks like?”

“Well, yeah?” She looked at him curiously, wondering where he was going with this.

“So why don't you write to the mayor of Wherever-it-was and ask them for information? If it really is a small place, they'll know all about him and Summer Clip.”

“That's going behind their backs, though, isn't it?” she protested half-heartedly.

“Maybe, but it puts the whole thing to bed. The end, no doubts. And if you really want an answer as soon as possible, get the Princess to send one of her express messengers. After all, this is supposed to be one of the most important things in Equestria right now, isn't it?”

Twilight mulled it over. He was right, it would put paid to any possible lingering doubts; not just hers, but anypony else’s, too. “Spike, have I ever told you that you're a genius?”

“Not nearly often enough,” he preened, jumping down from his perch. “Shall I get a quill and parchment?”

“Not just yet,” said Twilight, sliding herself out of bed with renewed purpose. “First, I need to go and see Shoeshine about her spinning wheel.”

=====// \=====

It wasn't just Shoeshine who was missing things. Twilight found a number of ponies across the village in various stages of puzzlement or annoyance at the disappearance of their belongings. The biggest item was the carcass of an old sofa from behind Quills and Sofas, the smallest was a brass buckle from the harness that Coarse Grind the miller used to pull his wagon. Worse, none of them had seen anything to hint at the cause of the disappearances.

In a panic, Twilight galloped back to the library to write to Princess Celestia and was momentarily surprised to see a little cart parked out the front with the owner's name freshly painted on the side.

Silver Braise
Woodworking & Carpentry

Of course! The quote for renovating the library! She hurried inside and went straight to her study. Below her, she could hear a burst of laughter – Spike and Silver, by the sound of it. Snatching up a quill with her magic and pillaging her writing desk for fresh scrolls, she dashed off letters to Princess Celestia and the mayor of Fetlock Bath, ignoring the ink flecks and splotches from her frantic writing.

Her task done, she barely waited for the ink to dry before rolling the scrolls up and plunging headlong down the stairs. She slid to a stop in front of a startled Silver.

“Morning! You're in a rush?” he said uncertainly. Twilight gave him a bright, false smile.

“Hi, Silver! Do you have that quote for me?”

“Um... yeah, there you go,” he said, nodding at a scroll in Spike's claws.

“Great! Spike, I need you to send these for me immediately,” said Twilight, floating the other two in front of him. Spike, bless him, took his cue perfectly.

“No problem, Twilight,” he said, holding his scroll up with the others, “They're already there.”

He took a deep breath and sent them on their way with a burst of magical green flame.

Silver took a step backwards, eyes wide in shock. “Suddenly I see what happened to that carving!” he said.

“Yeah. Sorry, I gotta go. 'Bye!” With that, Twilight turned tail and fled for the door, leaving a very confused Earth pony behind her.

=====// \=====

Twilight quickly found out that her panic clashed with everypony else's everyday reality. Pinkie was hard at work with the Cakes, Rarity had gone gem-prospecting in the hills, Applejack had gone to see a seed supplier, and neither Rainbow Dash nor Fluttershy could be found. Frustrated, she had left messages to meet her at Fluttershy's place that evening and pressed on into the Everfree Forest.

The heavy gloom of the forest was familiar to her by now, given her repeated (if reluctant) visits, but the still, dank air and grasping foliage never failed to make her skin crawl. Vines hung from the twisted, gnarled branches of ancient trees which seemed to jealously tangle together to prevent any light from reaching the forest floor. Patches of fungus bloomed here and there on decaying wood, giving off a sickly glow, but as ever it was the oppressive silence which was most unnerving. She pressed on quickly to her destination, trying not to think of the wild creatures that could be watching her.

She rapped carefully at the heavy door set into a pot-bellied, blasted oak, but received no reply. She knocked again, and just as she was thinking that all her efforts that morning had been in vain, the door opened and the friendly, black-and-white striped face of Zecora appeared.

“Twilight Sparkle! You have travelled far out of your way! What brings you to my hut this day?”

“Hi Zecora! How've you been? I haven't seen you since Winter Wrap-up. Err, if you've got some time, there's a few things I need to tell you about.”

“Of course, my dear! Step right through into my lair,” Zecora joked in her heavy accent, leading her down into the large central room festooned with painted wooden masks and bottles of maturing healing potions. The Zebra seated her at her worn table and lifted a steaming kettle off the fire. The sweet smell of jasmine rose from the cups as she poured, joining the mingled scent of the herbs drying in bunches in the rafters.

“Jasmine is an uplifting balm for those whose souls are far from calm,” she noted, “And yours, I see, is one of them.”

Twilight warmed her hooves around the steaming cup in silence for a moment, watching the leaves dance in the eddies in the bottom of her cup. “You're right,” she said, “But I've got plenty to worry about. Recently, I was let in on what I suppose you could call a state secret; something has been hunting ponies across Equestria.”

She outlined the background to the disappearances, and listed the sudden spate of petty thefts around Ponyville. “Whatever it is, it seems to keep very close to wooded areas like the Everfree. So, I have to ask; have you seen anything unusual around here recently.”

Zecora flashed a toothy smile. “Yes. Everything!” she chuckled smokily, but her amusement soon faded and she looked at Twilight gravely. “I have felt the presence of the thing of which you speak in the forest, felt the unquiet even in the ancient things that haunt these trees and never rest.”

Twilight sat forward, her ears pricked intently. “Do you know what it is?” she asked urgently. “The biggest problem is that until we know what we're dealing with it's hard to know what to do about it.”

Zecora took a long draught of her tea and shook her head gently, setting her earrings and necklets chiming gently against each other. “I do not know what it could be, but wish I did not truly see,” she chewed her lip for a minute before continuing in a low, intense voice. “It is a creature of ancient pain, wreathed in shadow, a miasmic stain. It lurks upon the periphery, if one knows how to look truly, moving against the prevailing light or still amongst the whirling night.”

Zecora paused for a moment before adding, “Beware, Twilight Sparkle! I have seen its eyes watching from the dark, red as blood, and even the most fell creatures of the deep forest have fled this place in the face of its unfathomable rage.”

Twilight swallowed heavily. She was used to the jovial, knowing Zebra who spoke in rhyme, and the flat delivery and heavy deliberateness with which she chose her words drove them home like sledgehammers.

“You say it's angry?”

“It is not angry, Twilight Sparkle. That emotion is but a weak, puny spark in the face of a raging inferno. Its sheer, visceral hatred of ponykind and all living things bleeds into the very air and taints the forest around it. That is how the creatures know it, and why they flee it. Ponyville is, as you say, in very grave danger.”

Twilight's tongue seemed stuck to the roof of her suddenly-dry mouth, and she needed another mouthful of tea to free it. “If we're in danger in Ponyville, then what about you, stuck out here all alone? Zecora, you've got to move somewhere safe! You're welcome to stay with me at the library, or maybe we can find something else in town?”

Zecora laughed, the surprising sound cutting the tense atmosphere. “My spells and wards I wove with care, and thus I have no need to fear. It once pressed close my border zone, but could not breach and take my home.”

Twilight felt an urge to protest, to try to drag the Zebra to safety if needs be, but Zecora had shown her uncanny wiles before and nopony knew the Everfree better. If she felt comfortable staying, Twilight had to trust that she knew what she was doing. “But you've seen it,” said Twilight slowly, “Can you describe it?”

Again, Zecora lapsed unnervingly into plain speech. “No more so than I have already done. Its true nature and form I do not know, but you do not forget those burning eyes. What I can say is that its essence is evil, and bodes evil for any pony that crosses its path when its hatred overcomes its fear.”

“Fear?” Twilight asked, confused. From what the Zebra had said, it didn't seem that such a creature would be overly bothered by fear.

Zecora gave a grim, enigmatic smile. “Why, yes, Twilight Sparkle. How else is it so constrained? If it were to give free rein to its basest instincts there would surely be a trail of death and destruction across Equestria a mile wide and whole cities laid waste in its wake. Instead it satisfies its urge with trinkets until it summons enough courage to strike with its real purpose before fleeing again across Equestria. What governs it if not fear?”

Twilight sat silent in thought. In truth, she had wondered why the creature would bother taking such silly trophies when its end game was to kill. It seemed strange and somehow demeaning of the victim, reducing them to a token in a game. Zecora's explanation made an uncomfortable amount of sense. A thought came to mind from all she had heard.

“You said that you've warded your home here against the creature, and it works. Is there anything you could do for Ponyville?”

Zecora shook her head sadly. “Such spells would take ten thousand hours, and the magic is far beyond my powers.”

“I'm sorry, but I had to ask,” said Twilight despondently, pushing her cup around on the table in front of her. To her surprise, Zecora reached out and put a hoof on her shoulder.

“Be stout of heart and keep faith strong. With such friends as yours, you shan't go wrong.”

Twilight gave her a fleeting smile. “Thanks, Zecora. I guess I should be heading back to Ponyville, but thank you so much for telling me all this. Every extra piece of information is invaluable.”

She paused at the door, and turned to her Zebra friend again. “Remember, you're always welcome at the library.”

Zecora smiled. “Farewell, Twilight Sparkle.”

=====// \=====

The music pulsed and swirled in her head, an imaginary tuba providing a backbeat which drove her skipping hooves down the path to Fluttershy's house. There were no words yet – lyrics tended to come when they were needed – but the basic tune had popped into her head that morning and refused to leave, so she had set herself to embellishing and improving it while she worked throughout the day.

Despite the overcast and the steady breeze, she couldn't resist throwing her head back and letting the music out, singing a few notes of what would probably be the chorus. Sure, sometimes she got a few strange looks when that happened, but most ponies were used to her now. Even better, sometimes her tunes stuck in their heads, and it was such a thrill to come across a busy pony absent-mindedly whistling something that she'd created. Octavia wasn't the only musically-inclined member of the extended Pie clan!

Her heart leapt at the sight of Applejack and Twilight talking to a timid and confused-looking Fluttershy – although Fluttershy looking timid or confused wasn't unusual, silly filly, it wasn't all that often the two were combined – three of her very best friends! Wait, scratch that; three of the very bestest, most fab-er-iffic friends anypony could ever ask for! Cymbals crashed and the music's stirring throb surged, turning her skip into an exhilarating, joyous bounce.

“Hey gang!”

Her friends looked around and gave her welcoming smiles.

“Hey Pinkie! I see at least you got my message?” said Twilight.

“Sure did! And I couldn't wait to see you all again, so here I am, even if I am a little early. Is there a problem?”

“No, not really, but I left a note for Fluttershy and she didn't get it.”

“I still say it was that rabbit of yours, Fluttershy,” said Applejack stubbornly.

“And Angel Bunny says he never even saw it!” said Fluttershy, stamping a front hoof in an uncharacteristic demonstration of anger.

“Sure-” Applejack began, but Twilight cut her off with a look.

“Well, maybe it just blew away or something, then,” she said soothingly.

“Or maybe your creepy, sneaky, sneak-thief took it,” said Pinkie before she could stop herself. Fluttershy's ears drooped and she shuffled backwards into her doorway, eyes darting around nervously, and the other two gave Pinkie annoyed looks. Whoops! Her apologetic grin didn't seem to cut much ice, either.

“I think it blew away,” said Twilight firmly. “I hope you don't mind, Fluttershy, but we need to have another meeting and your place is quietest.”

“Oh, that's OK, Twilight. I was expecting Rainbow Dash any minute, anyway. She's moving in for a few days to help with the animals,” said Fluttershy in her soft voice. Movement caught Pinkie's eye, and she spotted the light blue Pegasus zooming towards them with bulging saddlebags on her back.

“Great! You and Rainbow were the only two I couldn't find this morning. Where were you, anyway?”

“We went to Cloudsdale for the day. It's been ages since I've seen my family! It was great, but I'm glad to be home.”

By this time, Rainbow was in a silent hover just behind Twilight with an evil smirk on her face. Feeling that she ought to help out, Pinkie dived right in.

“Yeah, Cloudsdale! You know, silly, where all the Pegasuses – Pegasi – Pegasus ponies live!” she chirped, trying desperately not to look at Rainbow and give the game away.

“Yeah, I kinda know that, Pinkie,” said Twilight slowly, sharing one of those sidelong, Pinkie's-being-Pinkie, looks with Applejack.

Rainbow reached out her front legs to bonk Twilight gently on the head with Tank, her pet tortoise, shouting “Beep-beep!”

Twilight let out a shriek and took off like a bee-stung Pegasus. She landed with all four legs braced, looking about wildly with her mane and tail standing on end. Rainbow Dash collapsed out of the sky in hysterics, holding her sides with her wings as she beat her hooves on the ground and howled with laughter. Applejack jumped too, but nothing like Twilight, and soon joined in with Pinkie and Fluttershy's more restrained amusement.

“Rain-bow!” Twilight forced out through clenched teeth when she'd recovered the power of speech, panting heavily.

“Whoa, somepony's a little uptight today!” Rainbow choked through her tears of mirth.

Twilight let out a strangled scream of frustration and stomped past her into the cottage, mane and tail gradually returning to more normal proportions. Giggling, Pinkie held out her hoof to pull Rainbow back to her hooves while Applejack winked at her.

“Warn a gal next time, will ya?!”

Pinkie threw a foreleg over each of her friends shoulders and together the three of them made their way inside where they found Fluttershy consoling Twilight, who was slumped at the kitchen table. To her shock, the lavender Unicorn had tears in her eyes when she looked up at them.

“I'm sorry about that, girls, I guess I really am a bit on edge about this,” she whispered forlornly.

The others shared an uncertain look, and Rainbow Dash stepped forward tentatively to apologise.

“I'm sorry too, Twilight, it was just a joke. I didn't think-”

“It's OK, Rainbow,” Twilight cut her off. She closed her eyes for a second and took a deep, calming breath. “Now, if Rarity shows up we can get on with this.”

Applejack grunted. “Late. She's always late! 'Fashionably tardy, dahhhling!'” she grumbled, mimicking the missing Unicorn.

“She's also standing right behind you,” said Rarity, tapping one hoof impatiently in the doorway.

“Oh. Uh, I knew that!” blustered Applejack, as Pinkie spun around to see her missing friend.

“Rarity! How's everypony's most awesomely stylish fashionista today?”

“Simply divine, Pinkie darling!” said Rarity, sweeping forward into the room with a glare at Applejack. “Good evening, everypony, I... oh dear. What did I say about remembering to relax, Twilight?”

“I've just had a bad day,” grumbled Twilight, before determinedly changing the subject, “Well, we're all here now, so how about I begin? There's been some developments, and I think we have a major problem.”

Pinkie and her friends listened intently as Twilight outlined the sudden rash of disappearing articles around Ponyville and Zecora's warnings. As much as Zecora was friendly and harmless and stuff, that was still one creepy Zebra!

When she'd finished, Applejack summed up with her usual propensity for straight talking. “So whatever-it-is is here and living in the Everfree, and Zecora thinks she's seen it. Be helpful if we knew what it was; all that hooey about shadows don't really help us none.”

“Maybe, but it's all we've got. I've written to the Princess, but I don't know that we're that much further forward,” said Twilight.

“But surely if we know it's here, the Princess could have the Royal Guard sweep the forest and flush it out?” said Rarity.

“Not unless they know what they're looking for. And if it's as bad as Zecora says, what would happen if they found it, especially if it was cornered? If we can just find out what it is, then there might be a safe way of dealing with it.”

“So it's definitely not those two new ponies? Summer Clip and her coltfriend?” asked Fluttershy.

“No. And he's not her coltfriend,” said Twilight, before shaking her head. “Boy, was that ever an embarrassing conversation!” she muttered. Pinkie laughed.

“Silly, I thought everypony knew that? I mean, it was obvious, even if Rarity did make the same mistake!” said Pinkie.

Rarity shuffled uneasily. “Now Pinkie, that's enough of-” she started, but Pinkie ploughed straight on through her protests.

“Rarity was like, 'So you and Silver?', and she was all, 'Eww! That's just wrong!'” Pinkie snickered. She was delighted to see a small smile break out on Twilight's face, the first time she'd seen her bookish friend smile today. Success!

“So...?” Applejack looked confused.

“So they grew up together. They're not related, but they've been best friends since they were foals,” supplied Twilight, “I got him to tell me a bit about himself.”

Applejack gave her a sceptical look. “Really? Mighty forthcoming all of a sudden, ain't he?”

Twilight wriggled uncomfortably. “Well, sort of. He'd noticed everypony asking questions and kinda put me on the spot. I had to tell him.”

“Well, now what in Eq-” Applejack stood up, bristling, but Twilight cut her off.

“He's not stupid, Applejack! And somepony wasn't exactly the soul of discretion, was she? I didn't go into specifics, just that there was something important going on. He wasn't all that pleased about it, but he did talk.”

“Sure he did. And I bet he told you exactly what you wanted to hear.”

Twilight shot to her hooves, her stool scraping across the floor. “And just what is that supposed to mean?” she demanded angrily, “Damn it, Applejack, if you think I'm wrong then spit it out, don't just stand there and snipe at me! You probably know him better than I do so if you've got anything to say then let's hear it!”

Thankfully, Applejack backed down slightly but didn't lose her blunt forthrightness. “You're right, I do know him. He's a good worker and a likeable fella. But that don't mean we can afford to take his words at face value when there's a killer runnin' loose which just so happens to tie in with him showin' up in Ponyville!”

Pinkie, who had been hopping absently from one hoof to another as the music wound on in her head, tried to jump in before the situation got out of hoof. “So we know it's not them, great! Unfortunately that means it could be anypony, right? Even me!” she chuckled. “Heh, how about it? The Ponyville Cupcake Killer?”

There was an awkward silence as Twilight and Applejack glared at each other while the other ponies were doing their best to stay out of it. “It isn't me, is it?” asked Pinkie, with a trace of uncertainty creeping into her voice. Whoa, that would be massively creepy if she was somehow transformed into a raging psychopath by night and wasn't even aware of it. Not to mention weird. And wrong. But didn't she just mention weird and wrong? Oh no!

Unaware of Pinkie's internal monologue, Twilight kept her eyes fixed on Applejack as she rattled off what Silver had told her about himself. “And if that isn't enough, I've sent a messenger to the mayor of Fetlock Bath about the two of them. But I guess you won't believe anything from them, either.”

“That's enough!” cried Rarity firmly, stamping a hoof, “I cannot believe that the two of you would indulge in such unseemly behaviour, especially in the midst of a crisis! We are friends here, no matter if we disagree, and you two seem to have forgotten that. Now sit down, the pair of you!”

Silence descended in the kitchen as Twilight and Applejack continued to stare each other down. Finally, it was Applejack who spoke. “I don't mean to rag on ya, Twi, but there's things that need to be said, an' I'll say 'em. Yes, I do know him an' as far as I can tell he ain't a bad pony, but I don't know her from a hill o' beans. They're suspects – through circumstances which ain't their fault I admit – but I can't believe you'd risk tellin' them anything you wouldn't tell nopony else, nor put any weight on their words that you can't verify someplace else.”

“You think I don't know that, Applejack?” Twilight hissed, “You think I haven't worried myself sick about whether I'm doing the right things, and how much I can trust anypony outside of you five? What he told me tallied with everything that you've told me, and Rarity's told me, and Pinkie's told me about those two. Short of the word of Celestia, that's about as good as it's going to get, so if we can discount Silver and Summer and move on we might just have a shot of solving this before somepony gets killed!”

“I said, 'sit'!” barked Rarity, a burst of magic hauling the two opponents' chairs forward and sweeping them off their hooves. “Now, perhaps we can discuss this like proper, civilised ponies! Applejack, darling, I understand your concern but I think I must side with Twilight on this occasion. What exactly is it about them that worries you so?”

Applejack leaned down to rub the backs of her hind legs where the chair had caught her, looking decidedly grumpy. She gave Rarity a dark look, and sighed. “That's just it. There ain't nothing particular, but they're about the only solid lead we got in this mess. T'ain't personal, Twi, but if we ain't got them, we ain't got nothin'!”

“I know how you feel,” said Twilight in a calmer voice, “Believe me, I feel the same way. But we can't close our eyes and hang on for grim death when the evidence is that they're no more likely than anypony else in Ponyville. We've got to go where the evidence leads us.”

“But all we got is Zecora's red eyes and a bunch o' mystical shadows,” said Applejack in frustration.

“Then we'll just have to keep looking until we find something more,” said Rainbow. “It almost sounds like you're not up for a little challenge – and that's not the A-J that I know!”

“Yeah! And you're wrong, Applejack, we've got each other!” Pinkie chipped in. She was relieved to see Applejack's cheek twitch up into a brief smile. Applejack and Twilight almost never argued like that, and she had felt uncomfortably lost to see them so at odds. “So long as we all stick together we'll have this pesky petty-pilfering polter-ghostie pummelled into a pudding, pronto! Ooh! I can even supply the pudding! Does anypony know what polter-ghostie goes with?”

“Ice-cream, I think,” Fluttershy giggled.

“Correct-amundo! Then again, ice-cream goes with everything! Mmm, ice-cream!” Pinkie trailed off, thoroughly distracted by the thought of cool, sweet, milk-based nirvana. The others laughed, perhaps a little louder than normal, and the tension started to evaporate.

The anger between her friends hadn't entirely dissipated by the time the meeting broke up. Pinkie watched Rarity and Applejack head off towards Sweet Apple Acres talking intently in low voices, as she and Twilight started back towards Ponyville. She had seen Twilight beckon Rainbow Dash to come with them, and the Pegasus made an excuse to Fluttershy and slipped out behind them.

“Looking after the cute, fluffy little animals, Rainbow?” Twilight asked, amused.

Rainbow scuffed her hoof in the dirt. “It was the best I could come up with at short notice. Either way, I'm not leaving her all alone out here. I was thinking I should spend some time with my old Flight School buddy, anyway.”

“Thanks, Rainbow. I feel a lot better for knowing the two of you are looking out for each other. Just don't forget; bar the door and make sure the windows are locked at night. Don't take any chances – if you see anything weird-”

“Then it's Sonic Rainboom-speed for the library, yeah, yeah, I got ya. Don't sweat it, Twilight, just try to solve this thing before I catch feather-flu from one of Fluttershy's flying pests!”

Twilight laughed. “I'll do my best, Rainbow,” she promised.

“That's all I can ask. See ya!”

With that, Rainbow leapt into the air and swooped away towards Fluttershy's cottage. As Pinkie and Twilight trotted back into town side by side, Pinkie found herself watching her friend out of the corner of her eye in case she stumbled. She didn't, but she had definitely looked tired and overwrought all evening. Eventually, she couldn't contain her thoughts any longer.

“Twilight?”

“Yes, Pinkie?”

“You know, you are looking a tikky-tad stressed out about everything, are you sure you're OK?”

Twilight sighed. “I'll be all right, Pinkie, but thanks.”

“Do you know what you need right now?”

Twilight snorted. “Thanks, but I really don't think I'm up for a party.”

Pinkie couldn't help but roll her eyes. “Well, duh! You'd be all tired and worn out and not enjoy yourself, and a party's not a party unless you're having fun, so if you're not having fun then it's not a party. In fact, it's worse than that – it's a waste of a party, and parties are way too much fun to waste!” she gasped, horrified at the thought of a party falling flat around a bunch of somnolent ponies. “No, what you need is an early night and a lie-in tomorrow morning.”

“You know, that sounds really good about now,” Twilight admitted. “Spike even made me breakfast in bed this morning, too. I really don't know what I'd do without him, sometimes!”

“I think the only party you're good for right now is a sleepover party. With an emphasis on sleep. Ooh! Ooh! Here's an idea! Wanna have a sleepover party?”

Twilight turned her head and grinned. “Not tonight, Pinkie.”

=====// \=====